The Black Guardians
Author: C.R. Daems
Date: 2022-06-03 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Science Fiction

THE BLACK GUARD
by

C. R. Daems

The Black Guard

Copyright © 2014 by C. R. Daems

No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, taping, or by any information storage or retrieval system, without permission in writing from C. R. Daems.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

ISBN-13: 978-0-9911060-1-1

ISBN-10: 0991106016

Check out all my novels at:

http://www.crdaems.com

CHAPTER ONE

The Least Favorite Child

CHAPTER TWO

The Black Guard

CHAPTER THREE

First Assignment - Lanzhou

CHAPTER FOUR

Returning Heroes

CHAPTER FIVE

Molova: Prince Badal

CHAPTER SIX

Molova: The trip to Hezou

CHAPTER SEVEN

Molova: Hezou. Meeting of the Princes

CHAPTER EIGHT

Molova: Hezou. Revenge

CHAPTER NINE

Jax: Family Reunion

CHAPTER TEN

New Keif: The Siege at Brasilla

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Jax: Sasser Mountain. Dragon Training

CHAPTER TWELVE

Faithful: The Prison at Suryah.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Faithful: The Assault on OCC-7.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Avivo: Family and Buddhism

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Halo: The Magistrates of the Halo Alliance

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Halo: Friends of Captain Gasparo

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Jax Contract Committee: Interview

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

North Song: The Warlord Shin

CHAPTER NINETEEN

North Song: The Warlord Daiki

CHAPTER TWENTY

Jax: The Committee’s Decision.

Novels by C.R. Daems & J.R. Tomlin

CHAPTER ONE

The Least Favorite Child

"Father, why me?" I asked.

"It’s beyond my control, Rivka. The government demands each family with three children must send one to the military. The child must be between six and ten. Adam is eleven, and Alvah is only two. You’re the only one between six and ten," he said, and a small smile touched his lips. Mother sat feeding Alvah, pretending not to hear us.

"You could wait for Alvah to turn six, like you waited for me—"

The slap spun me around and sent me to the floor. I lay there dazed with tears stinging my eyes—not from the pain of the blow but from the coldness in my father’s eyes and my mother’s indifference.

"You will show me respect, child. I shall never understand why the military takes women. Our teachings tell us their place is in the home as humble helpmates not soldiers, but since they do, you’ll serve your brothers by relieving them of the duty. Now go to your room!" He pointed to the door which led into the hallway and the back of the house. My stomach lurched as I rose to my feet and staggered out of the room. Adam snickered as the door closed behind me. In the hallway, I leaned back against the wall waiting for my head to clear.

Beyond the door, my mother said, "She’s very young, Abram. Maybe we should wait a year or two." Her voice was barely above a whisper.

"Leave it be, Ednah. The decision is made. They will be here in five days to pick her up."

I had done my best to please my father without success. He doted on Alvah, and Adam was his pride and joy. Mother was too busy caring for the three of them, spending hours every day on her knees in prayer, and running the household to worry about me. I was little more than an extra set of hands to help with the work. Besides, she would never speak out against my father. It wasn’t her place.

While waiting for whoever to collect me, I found places out-of-sight so I wouldn’t be seen crying. Not that anyone cared. I was a ghost—unseen, unheard, uncared for. By the fifth day, I couldn’t cry any more. I felt dead inside. So when the knock came and my father opened the door, I walked past him, out the door, and stopped next to the man waiting there.

"Mr. Sapir?" The man asked. When my father nodded, he continued. "I’ve come to pick up your daughter… Rivka. I assume this is her," he said with an amused snort.

"Yes, that’s her. Aren’t you going to say goodbye, Rivka?" He hadn’t talked to me all week, no one had. I would have liked… something. Some sign they would miss me, if just a little. Anger surged through me, and I looked back at him. "I hate you," I whispered and turned to the man who had come for me. He stood a head taller than my father, muscular, and clean-shaven. His uniform was a dark spinach-green. The pants were tucked into black-leather boots, and a big gun was strapped to his right thigh. His shirt was tucked into his pants, and on the sleeve of the right arm, two finger-width bands of light-green above a light-green dragon. He looked down at the screen on the device strapped to his arm, then at me, and smiled.

"Hello, Rivka. It’s nice to meet you. You look ready to leave."

"Yes, sir."

"Good." He tapped the device and a silver disk emerged, which he handed to my father. "Thank you, Mr. Sapir. This acknowledges your compliance with the Jax Conscript Law." Without another word he put a hand on my shoulder and walked me to a khaki-colored ground-vehicle parked in front of our...  . . . their house and opened the rear door. Inside sat two other children, a boy and a girl about my age.

The boy looked me over and grinned. "Hi, I’m Shem. She’s Abiy." The boy nodded in the girl’s direction. "Don’t look so unhappy. It’s a nice place we’re going. Lots of games and fun."

Abiy looked like I felt, with her eyes puffy and red.

"How do you know?"

"My father told me."

"Has he been there?"

"No, but he’s smart and knows everything." A grin split his round chubby face. "Besides, we can leave whenever we want."

I felt dazed, lost. Shem’s father was smart not to tell him the truth. When I climbed silently in to sit beside Abiy, he went back to playing some game on his small tablet. No one talked as the hours passed and the city faded into the distance, and Lake Ohrid grew in size. The cloudy weather, which matched my mood, made the water look almost black. Before reaching the lake, the vehicle turned onto a narrow road and headed towards a group of gray buildings where several black planes sat looking like beetles. I trembled as we were led towards one and the unknown. I didn’t know where I was going, or what I’d be forced to do when I got there, or how I would be treated.

We entered through the rear, up a ramp. Inside, another ten children sat strapped to the benches that ran along each side. A few looked like Shem and the rest like Abiy and me—the ones who weren’t lied to. After ensuring we were strapped in, the ramp rose sealing the back, and the shuttle shuddered as it lifted into the air. I sat lost in my misery, my throat burning from the bile that repeatedly rose into my mouth. My head pounded like hundreds of people were beating against the inside of my skull to get out. The nightmare seemed to last an eternity, and I failed to notice we had landed until the ramp in the rear opened.

We were unbuckled and helped out by two men in dark-green uniforms who led us across a dry, dusty field bare of grass or trees to a long, one-story, gray building. Inside, a center aisle separated two long rows of single beds. A small table sat next to each bed and on each a pillow and a pile of bedding. We were lined up, measured, given loose-fitting gray pants and shirts and slipper-like shoes, and assigned a bed. After dressing in the new clothes, our old clothes were taken, and we were led through the dry heat to a nearby building. Although the room was huge, most of the seats were filled with children around my age.

After everyone was seated, a woman in the same dark-green uniform entered. She was a tall, thin, stern-looking woman, with a narrow face and short black hair. Her sleeve had the same light-green dragon, but instead of bands, she had a star above it.

"I am Lieutenant Vogel, the senior instructor at Camp Lozn."

I gaped at the sight of a woman commanding all these people—men. In the church my father had taken us to, the women sat in the back, quiet, with their eyes cast down. I felt confused, frightened.

She continued, "This is the first of several schools you will attend over the years, and you will be here for four years. There are four Jax military schools: the navy, army, commandos, and the guard. Those of you over the age of eight will be assigned to the navy school. Those under eight will be assigned to the army school. Your position in the Jax military depends upon your performance." She stopped to take a drink of water before continuing. "We have rules and you must obey them. Your instructors are not being cruel when they enforce the rules. Our schools are demanding and will require your best effort. Those who work hard and obey the rules will be rewarded."

And those that don’t? I wondered. I noticed she didn’t say they would be sent home. Not that it mattered. Even if they let me leave, where would I go? My parents’ house was no longer my home. I no longer had a home.

Lieutenant Vogel spent the next hour going over the rules and used an aerial picture of the compound to orient us. There were seven buildings: two long buildings for meals and sleeping, three square buildings for classes, and two smaller ones which were off limits. Afterward, she led us back to the sleeping building—barracks. To my embarrassment, boys and girls shared the same toilets and showers. Two uniformed men watched as we bathed and dressed for bed in loose, gray shifts. Shem shuffled past me, his cheeks tear streaked. Perhaps it would have been easier for him if he had known the truth from the start.

* * *

The days settled into a routine that made it difficult to determine the day of the week, or the week of the month, or even the month. Every day was the same: up at dawn, exercise, morning meal, classes, midday meal, classes, evening meal, study, wash, and to bed. Every other day we were given two hours freedom out in the dusty grounds. I normally took a book with me to study while the others formed in groups to talk or play games. Ironically, I liked having so little free time. There was no time to sulk about yesterday or wonder about tomorrow—just today, only today.

Lieutenant Vogel had been right. Our instructors were not cruel. Most were helpful if you had questions, although some were impatient and snapped if a student didn’t have an answer ready. I tried to make sure I did.

I took comfort in the school work. It not only kept me from thinking about the past or worrying about the future, but I found the classes interesting. In addition to the basic subjects we would have learned in any city school, we were being taught how to read and write in the common trade language, Standard, and about the inhabitable planets in our galaxy—there were over a hundred united under four governments.

Those that work hard and obey the rules will be rewarded," was burned into my six-year-old brain, and I was determined not to find out what happened to those who didn’t. The other children soon formed friendships, and some teased me and called me names because I didn’t join in, preferring to spend my time bent over my books. "Ugly string bean" was one of their favorites. It stung, but they couldn’t hurt me the way that I feared our instructors could. They couldn’t send me away to who knew where. Two children had already disappeared from our barrack and classes, one of them Abiy. I was afraid to ask where they had gone. The only other girl who spent as much time bent over her books was a sturdy, muscular girl named Hada Attali. Like me, her focus on her studies made her a loner.

She and I had begun working together by accident. I had a problem I couldn’t seem to master no matter how hard I tried. She always had the right answer when called on in class, so I was sure she was the smartest. I blushed and stammered when I asked her for help, but she smiled and patiently showed me where I was going wrong. She helped me and over the many months—maybe a year or more as there was no way to tell time—we found studying together benefited us both.

"Why do you work so hard?" I asked one day as we labored over a math problem.

"Why do you?"

"My parents didn’t want me, so I have nowhere to go if the military doesn’t," I said, thinking her reason more or less the same.

"I’m sorry… That’s why you always seem so sad."

"Isn’t that why you’re here?"

"My father follows the ancient Taoist religion and customs. I have two sisters. He picked me because he said I had the best chance of becoming a Dragon in the Black Guard, and it would be a life I would love."

"What is the Black Guard? They say we are going to be in the army or commandos and assigned to a spacecraft. And go to war…"And get killed or crippled and kill people… the thought made me sick.

"We will spend four years here getting a basic education, learning how to read and write Standard, and studying about the people on the other inhabitable planets. Then most will be transferred to the army school to become soldiers. A few who have done well in their studies will go to the commando school where they will concentrate on becoming commandos: self-defense, weapons, tactics, and other things," she said, smiling as she watched me frown. She had just confirmed what I thought. "And then the good part. They will again split us into two groups. Most will go to another school where they will finish commando training. A few will go to the Black Guard School. They are the elite of the Jax military. And there, the few who have worked very hard will receive training that will bring you peace and a special place in the Guard."

"How does your father know?" I asked. It sounded like a wonderful story to tell the least-liked child that you decided to get rid of without hurting her feelings.

"My father was a senior sergeant in the Black Guard for thirty years. That’s why he let me come here early, so I would be put into the army school, and it’s the reason I study so hard. I don’t want to be a commando." Hada gave me a conspiratorial look with one finger to her lips. She sounded like she knew what she was talking about. If not, her father was a great liar. It didn’t matter. This was the nearest thing I had to a home, so I would do my best to remain. If working hard got me the reward Hada described, so much the better.

She briefly squeezed my hand. "You’ll be all right, Rivka. You’ll see."

* * *

The time passed, and I mastered Standard and the other subjects. The morning exercises were the hardest. We were learning repetitive moves called dances that were used to learn and perfect a variety of fighting techniques. Towards the end of what Hada call the "Basic" school, the classes included actual fighting. Even with the protective gear we were required to wear, the kicks and punches hurt, and you could get injured. I hated those classes. Hada’s father had given her some basic Black Guard training that she taught me in our few free hours, so I did well as far as our instructor was concerned.

During those years, we lost ten more of our class. At breakfast or lunch they were led away, never to be seen again. Hada said they didn’t pass for one reason or another and would be assigned to the army. Whether she was right or wrong, it just made me work harder.

CHAPTER TWO

The Black Guard

One day, instead of our normal classes, we were assembled in the large lecture hall. When we were all settled in our seats, Lieutenant Vogel strode onto the stage.

"We have been evaluating you for the past four years in an effort to determine where you would best meet the needs of the Jax military. You have all worked hard or you wouldn’t be going on to a new school," she said, confirming that nothing good happened to the ones who had disappeared. "Most of you will be leaving tomorrow for the army school at Harbin; the others will be transferred to the commando school at Riyah.

It brought back that same helpless feeling I had when I first arrived at Camp Lozn—others were running my life. I didn’t want to be in the army or the commandos, and I doubted I’d like the Black Guard. But worse than that, I’d be alone again if they separated Hada and me. She was my one link to sanity.

"The list has been posted in your barracks. Those going to Camp Harbin will be packed and in formation outside of the barracks at eight hundred hours tomorrow. Those going to Camp Riyah will assemble there at eleven hundred hours. Dismissed," an army sergeant shouted and everyone made a wild dash to get out and see the list. Hada and I remained seated.

"Aren’t you interested?" I asked Hada.

"Of course, silly. You and I are at the top of all our classes so I know we will be going to Camp Riyah. It’s our reward. I just thought we would wait until the fighting to see the list died down." She laughed, forcing me to smile. I desperately hoped she was right.

When we arrived a half hour later, only a few of our classmates were hanging around the board—some happy, some muttering angrily, another openly weeping. Ironically, not everyone wanted to go to the commando school.

"See, I told you," Hada said, pointing to my name and hers. "Riyah."

I took a deep breath, realizing that I had been holding it as we approached the board. I didn’t care which school so long as Hada was going to the same one, but I was happy she got the school she wanted.

During my time at Camp Lozn, I had grown twenty-nine centimeters and gained twelve kilo. I now stood one hundred forty-one centimeters and weighed thirty-two kilo.

* * *

The next day, forty of us were loaded onto combat shuttles and flown to Camp Riyah in the northern part of Jax. The grounds were grassy, shaded by huge trees, which was a nice change from dry, dusty Lozn.

We continued to have classes in roughly the same subjects but at an advanced level. And we began weapons training and the art of war, in the classroom and with field problems designed to test individual and squad performance. During squad exercises, we took turns at each position: leader, second, scout, explosives. Self-defense classes involved more advanced techniques, and supervised fights occurred several times a week. I enjoyed the class work, academic as well as the tactical war theory. I disliked the field exercises. I did well only because I worked extra hard preparing for them. Hada’s promise of the Black Guard drove us night and day. I hoped she was right, because I could tell I would hate being a commando. Would I like being a Black Guard better? It didn’t matter. At least, I would be with Hada.

* * *

The four years went fast when I looked back—although there were periods when time seemed to have stopped. I lay in bed watching the gray light of dawn exposing the double row of bunks that the current survivors of the one hundred plus children who began training with me a lifetime ago called home. Today, I wished I could make time stand still. In a few hours, someone was going to make a decision that would affect the rest of my life. And like my father’s decision to get rid of me, I would have no say.

I looked over to Hada’s bunk. She too was lying with her eyes open. I hoped her father had been right, and she would be selected for the Guard. It was her dream. I had no dreams, just a hope that I would not lose my only friend.

As if to remind me I had no control, the barracks’ lights came on and the loudspeaker announced another day. Pushing my dark musing aside, I sprang out of bed along with the others, washed, dressed, and headed for the dining hall. We had one hour to eat, pack, and assemble for transportation to our next school.

"Well, Hada, excited?" I asked. I wanted to talk so I wouldn’t have to think.

"I will be as soon as they tell us we’re going to the Guard school. I’m not going without you, Rivka." She didn’t smile.

"I don’t think they’ll let us choose. I love you, Hada, but I wouldn’t let you give up your dream—your father’s sacrifice." I hugged her. A tear slid down my face. We ate in silence, or rather, Hada and I pushed food around our plates.

An hour later, we stood outside the barrack, bags packed and ready to go. Hada and I stood together holding hands. Soon we were approached by a Guard lieutenant identified by his black uniform and red star above a red dragon on his right sleeve, and a commando sergeant identified by his dark-blue uniform and two gray stripes above a gray dragon on his sleeve. We straightened to attention, although the sergeant hadn’t called for it. The sergeant was a broad shouldered man with a square jaw and a no nonsense look. He stood expressionless as his eyes scanned us. The lieutenant stood straight but relaxed compared to the sergeant who looked… tense by comparison. The lieutenant was lanky with a narrow face and several centimeters taller than the sergeant. He seemed to appraise us in one glance and then looked down at the computer device strapped to his left arm.

"We have been evaluating each of you for the past four years to determine where you can best meet the need of the Jax military. For most of you, that will also be where you will be the most comfortable. A few that started with you four years ago have been transferred to army units as they weren’t fit for the commandos. Most of you here will make good commandos. You have worked hard and earned a position in an elite component of the Jax military. Congratulations. He turned toward the sergeant and nodded. The sergeant looked at his computer device before speaking.

"The following recruits will assemble over by those shuttles. Amyas, Gamal, Osher…" The list seemed endless, the pause between each name an eternity—waiting for Hada or Rivka to be called. I prayed to whoever might be listening that Hada’s name wouldn’t be called. Thirty agonizing pauses. As I waited for the next name, the sergeant turned to follow the last man, and the Lieutenant spoke.

"You sixteen have earned the right to enter the Guard school. Your eventual position in the Guard will be determined by your performance. And like poor performance at the commando school resulted in several being transferred to the army, poor performance at the Guard school can result in you being transferred back to the commandos. Get your bags and assemble over by the shuttle on the pad to your left."

When I looked at Hada, she looked at peace—like a bird just released from a cage. And it finally hit me. I was going with Hada to the Guard school. I had been so worried about her, I had forgotten about my future. It hadn’t seemed as important as hers. My dreams had been broken years ago. Her dream still lived.

* * *

"Wow," was all I could say as I exited the shuttle. The landing pad sat on the top of one of the smaller mountains and the view was breathtaking. The mountain range extended as far as the eye could see—snow covered peaks disappearing into the clouds, gentle waterfalls with ribbons of silver and giant ones creating mysterious mists, and rivers rushing to reach distant green valleys. From the landing pad, a trail wound its way down to a number of terraces carved out of the mountain. On close examination, I could make out buildings and people on each of the four terraces.

"Isn’t it beautiful, Rivka? It’s just like my father described it."

"Yes, it is." Hada had described the school several times, but I had dismissed it as another lie, although I had hoped for her sake it wasn’t. "Your dream come true."

"Only partially. I’ve made it to the Guard school, and I have you with me. Now we must reach for the dragon-collar." Her eyes sparkled, and her smile spoke to a precious dream.

"What’s a dragon-collar?" I suddenly realized I’d not only been following Hada but was being sucked into her dream.

"Just like the army and the commandos, the Guard has rank. Whereas the army has green and the commandos gray dragons, the Guard has red. And the stripes and stars denote roughly the same thing—sergeants and officers. And like the advanced army and commando schools, performance determines whether you are an officer or not. But the Guard has something neither the army nor commandos has, a unique rank that transcends the others—a red dragon on the collar. They are the elite of the Guard because they have mastered themselves. That is our goal, Rivka."

* * *

Again the training consisted of classroom and physical exercises. The army was traditionally contracted to defend or liberate a city or rebel held area. The Jax tended not to take contracts with rebels against legitimate governments. The commandos were a standard contingent on most Jax cruisers and there to support the navy during space battles, special hit-and-run operations, and occasionally to support the army. The Guard defended VIPs and their facilities and were specially trained to fight inside buildings where the encounters were up close and personal. Under those conditions, excellent reflexes, quick thinking, and good judgment were essential.

The school curriculum was divided into four two-year segments. If you passed a segment, you were promoted. If not, you reverted to your previous rank, except the first segment. Failure there meant being returned to the commandos school; success meant promotion to Guard private—a red dragon on your sleeve.

We were introduced to the special weapons the Guard typically carried: a five millimeter laser, a multi-functional weapon called an Mfw that was capable of shooting metal shards, nine millimeter bullets, and metal piercing explosive bullets; a multifunctional communication/computer device called an Mfi; and a special non-resistant fighting art called Wuji.

I found the classroom studies relatively easy and had no trouble with the weapons. But I struggled with Wuji. The art was driving me crazy. Like before, the dances consisted of simulated fighting techniques and moves, which when performed over and over again reinforced the techniques. The new dances were performed slowly which permitted the instructor to easily see your every mistake. Even more frustrating, the instructors insisted each move be made with precision—every move made in perfect balance, every leg and arm movement precise, and every breath performed in a certain way and at a specific time. After most sessions, I returned to the barrack exhausted and frustrated to a point of admitting defeat.

"I can’t do it, Hada. The harder I try the worse I perform. Even instructor Yadin is frustrated. I don’t think I’m going to pass this segment," I whined. I would have given up long ago except I couldn’t stand to disappoint Hada, or destroy her dream for both of us.

"That’s the problem. You’re trying too hard, and it’s making you tense. And when you’re tense you move like a… drunk." She giggled. "Quit whining and stand up."

When I did, she raised her right arm, bent so her palm faced towards her. I repeated the motion. Then she touched her wrist to mine and placed her left hand on my elbow. I copied the position. After standing that way for a few seconds, she suddenly pushed and I stumbled backward.

"You lost because you lost your balance and had to step away." She raised her hand again and waited. Angered by her rebuke, I stepped up and resumed my original position. When she pushed, I was ready and pushed back hard, found no resistance, and stumbled forward.

"You lose." She smiled. "Sorry, Rivka. Both times I was able to throw you off balance because you were stiff, like an oak tree. The first time you lost your balance because my force was greater than yours. Like an oak tree, you broke from the excess force. The second time because I didn’t try to resist you, and your excessive force propelled you forward. You must be like a willow tree which bends when force is exerted on it. Not like the mighty oak which must withstand the force or break."

We spent every minute, when we weren’t otherwise occupied, practicing her exercise. Slowly I began to understand, and my Wuji improved. With the picture of a willow in my mind, by the end of the first year my dances flowed smoothly. By the end of the second year, two had failed to meet our instructors’ standards and were returned to the commandos. The remaining fourteen of us were promoted to Guard privates.

* * *

The second two-year segment concentrated on Wuji applications and introduced Hada’s exercise, which they called Pushing. That proved a lot of fun, since Hada and I easily defeated everyone. Weapons training became more intense, and we were expected to accurately hit the target whether we or it was moving. We studied building security and conducted regular exercises where our instructors tested our defenses and alertness. And we had real fights using Wuji.

Early in the segment, Hada introduced me to meditation. Like Pushing, Hada’s father had only taught her the basics, so we had to improvise. I loved meditation and the feeling of cleansing my mind of worry, yesterday which couldn’t be changed, and tomorrow which couldn’t be lived today. Over time, we realized that being able to clear our minds improved our fighting and decision making.

Six were judged to have failed and were assigned to the Guard as privates. The remaining eight of us were promoted to corporals, a red band above a red dragon, and allowed to advance to the third segment.

* * *

"Now it gets hard," Hada said, as we sat drinking a black tea I’d become fond of since arriving at the Guard school. The third segment was scheduled to begin the next day.

"You’re joking. What do you think the last four years were? Fun?" I glared at her, only half in jest.

"More like an introduction to the Guard. Now we will be competing against each other," she said, watching me with eyes narrowed. I didn’t like the sound of that. Hada had a dream. I was just tagging along, although I had to admit I loved the Guard school—and not being a commando. "Rivka, promise me you will try your hardest to defeat me during every contest. Promise on your honor as my sister."

"Why?"

"Because I want to know I earned whatever rank I get. But even more important, if you help me or I help you the instructor will fail us both." Her hazel eyes bore into me.

"I promise… If you promise I won’t lose your friendship." At this point in my life, that felt more important than rank.

"I promise. You will always be a friend and my adopted sister. Nothing will ever change that."

* * *

Hada had been right, the classroom studies and subsequent exercises were more complex. The one-on-one fighting was more intense and in spite of protective equipment often ended in serious injuries that required advanced medical treatment. Weapon practice evolved to a new level. We were expected to hit the target in the kill zone every time whether we, the target, or both were moving. And I was introduced to the love of my life—the dragon whip, which all officers wore. Made of hundreds of strands of a special diamond-metal fiber, it could cut cleanly through metal, muscle, and bone. I even gave up some of my sleep-time to practice on my own.

Four of us passed. The four that failed to meet the instructors’ standards were assigned to a Guard unit as corporals, and we were promoted to Lieutenants: a red star over a red dragon.

When we arrived for our first day of training, three Black Guard captains were there to greet us. Captain Yadin had been our first segment instructor. The youngest of the three, I’d heard he had been injured on an assignment and was on limited duty. He walked with a slight limp. Captain Sarnoff was middle-aged and had taught the second segment. She was rumored to be semi-retired but available if necessary. The third captain, Kluger, was the senior training officer. He looked to be in his sixties with silver hair and lined face.

"Congratulations." Kluger said as he and the others approached our little group. We bowed deeply as required. "The four of you have succeeded in passing the third segment. But only one of you may proceed to the fourth. Today you will compete against each other in a series of matches. The winner will continue his or her training. The other three will be assigned to a Guard unit. You have two hours to prepare yourselves. The first match will be Hada and Adler, the second Rivka and Yehu, the third Rivka and Adler, the fourth Hada and Yehu, the fifth Adler and Yehu, and the final match Rivka and Hada. Dismissed."

I looked at Hada in shock. She had said this would happen, but I hadn’t expected it so soon. We immediately ran off to our favorite meditation spot we had discovered by accident while exploring a narrow path. The trail ended at a small bare slab of rock, just big enough for the two of us to sit, precariously perched on the shear face of gray granite. It was partly hidden by a mighty waterfall that fell hundreds of meters and created a turbulent river of crashing, white water that fought its way over boulders and through narrow canyons into a lush green valley far in the distance.

* * *

Captain Sarnoff was the official referee, with Kluger and Yadin standing on opposite sides, judging the match. We had been told to start in the Pushing position, but everything was fair after that. The winner was the one who disabled the other or drove him or her out of the circle.

Hada’s match against Adler was over seconds after Captain Sarnoff signaled them to start. Adler attempted to use his twenty-kilo weight advantage to throw her off balance and finish the match. When he lunged forward, Hada twisted sideways. The sudden absence of resistance threw Adler forward and Hada caught him with an elbow to the temple. He collapsed, and she was declared the winner.

I was next. Yehu was more subtle, probing me for a weakness to attack and made no attempt to disengage. After several minutes of unsuccessful tries, he grabbed my right wrist, pulling me to the right, and drove a round-house kick towards my head. Rather than trying to defend against his coming kick, I let myself be pulled into him, driving my elbow into his ribs. As we fell, I tucked my head and did a forward roll onto my feet. Yehu landed on his back and was pushing himself up from the floor when I drove a back-kick to his head, ending the match.

The judges gave the next match to Adler, since Yehu was not fit to fight. He had two fractured ribs and a concussion. Hada and I were next.

"Promise," Hada said as we touched in the traditional Pushing position—wrists touching and one hand on the other’s elbow. I nodded and emptied my mind as Hada and I probed for a weakness to exploit even before Captain Sarnoff said to start. Pushing was as much a mental contest as physical as we each made subtle feints looking for a weakness to exploit. Every now and then I would begin a pushing attack, thinking I had found an opening only to stop in time when I realized it was a deliberate trap. My traps for Hada also failed. Like Hada, I knew from previous experience an attempt to give up the Pushing position for a more aggressive attack would have left me vulnerable.

"Stop!" Captain Kluger shouted. Hada and I froze in place. "Step back."

While we waited the three captains talked in whispered tones. Then Kluger spoke.

"You have fought for ten minutes, without a winner. We find it hard to believe that’s possible without cheating. We will review the tapes, and if we determine you faked the match, you will both fail and will lose your recent promotions. You are dismissed for now." They left without another word.

"I didn’t," Hada immediately said, frowning as she looked at me.

"I promised you I wouldn’t, and I kept that promise. I did my best to find a weakness. I couldn’t," My stomach roiled. There was nothing we could do but wait for their decision.

* * *

Hada and I stood in front of the three captains the next day, awaiting their decision. Captain Kluger broke the long painful silence.

"We have reviewed the tapes in great detail. One of us feels you cheated. One that you did your best. And one is undecided. But none of us is willing to vote our feelings as we saw nothing that proves the truth one way or the other. We have contacted Dragon Tzadok. He will arrive tomorrow and will make the final decision. You’re dismissed for now."

"A dragon," she whispered, gazing off into the distance. I knew that was Hada’s dream and felt like crying.

"I hope I haven’t ruined your dream. I didn’t mean to. You’ve taught me everything I know." My chest hurt as though someone were squeezing my insides. "It’s your dream, not mine. It’s not fair."

"My dream isn’t dead, but there may be a minor setback." She smiled and put an arm around my shoulder. "Come, sister, let’s practice that damn whip you love. Maybe you can teach me to love it."

* * *

The next day, I was told to wait in a small room, while Hada was led away. I tried to meditate in order to have a clear mind for whatever was to come but failed. The thought that Hada’s help had caused her to be punished had me pacing the room, my mind churning with ideas of how I might convince them she hadn’t cheated. I franticly searched for something I could do or say that would put the total blame on me. But I couldn’t think of anything that could change what was about to happen, and lying might make the situation worse. My clothes were damp from sweat when they finally came to get me. When I faced Tzadok and the captains, Tzadok shook his head.

"You’re in no condition to fight. Freshen yourself, meditate, and return when you’re ready to fight me."

I gave a small bow, went off to my favorite spot, and stayed until my mind had quieted and my tension faded. Then I went to the barrack, changed clothes, and returned to the area Tzadok had designated. He and the three captains returned shortly afterward. The fight with Tzadok was… interesting. He chose to spend a lot of time Pushing before he switched to a more conventional, separated fight. He scored several blows, but I managed to deflect them enough that they weren’t disabling. Then I misjudged an attack and woke up lying on the dirt, my head throbbing.

"You are dismissed, Rivka. I’ll give you both my decision tomorrow," he said, and the four walked away, leaving me and my returning black mood. I still hadn’t moved when Hada flung herself to the ground besides me.

"Tzadok was good. I think he held back, judging me as we fought, but I think I did well. I loved fighting him. My mind was clear and there was only him and me, dancing."

"Aren’t you worried about what they are going to decide?"

"No. Tzadok beat me, but I held my own against a Dragon. A dream come true."

"You’re crazy."

"How did you do?" she asked.

"You see where I wound up."

"Oh, he dumped me on my ass too. He’s better than us but not way better." She laughed and pulled me to my feet. "Let’s go eat. I’m starved."

"And crazy."

* * *

"I haven’t told anyone my conclusion. I thought you had a right to hear my reasoning, not just the final decision," Tzadok said. The three captains stood behind him with Hada and me facing them. "I’ve reviewed your six years with us and the eight before that. I believe the reason neither of you could defeat the other was because you have trained together for so long you know what each other is going to do before they do. Yesterday was a test to determine which of you is the better and should advance. I found you both somewhat better than you should be for your stage of training. I attribute that to Hada’s father. I’m sure he trained her in the basics, since she was too young to do more. But he never received advance training and the two of you have developed your own unique techniques, which have been further modified by our training. I found them very effective. I overcame Rivka with a technique Hada countered effectively, and I overcame Hada with a technique Rivka countered. My conclusion is that neither of you cheated and that you are as close to equal as possible. Captain Kluger, I recommend both be allowed to continue."

The three captains walked out of hearing and talked for what seemed like an eternity. When they returned, Kluger nodded to Hada and me.

"Congratulations. You will both be allowed to continue. Of course, your promotion to Captain will depend upon your performance in this segment."

I lay in bed that night unable to sleep. No matter what happened in the upcoming last segment, the little girl who no one wanted was an officer in the Black Guard. I had family—an adopted sister who I loved and who loved me—and we were together. Instead of destroying her dream, she had made me a part of it. Perhaps, her dream was becoming mine, too.

* * *

The next two years flew by in what seemed like months rather than years. Our fighting was confined to the captains and occasionally Dragon Tzadok when he stopped in. He became our mentor, showing us techniques he had developed over the years and critiquing our performance after each fight. We still practiced a lot on our own. By the end of the first year, we were much better than the three captains and our fighting was limited to Tzadok and another Dragon, Dorbin. We practiced weapons speed and accuracy daily, so I seldom missed what I aimed at even when both the target and I were moving. We continued to practice establishing security for a variety of situations with emphasis on command, and we had a lot of ’what if’ situations in the classroom and exercises where we were in command of a team. I loved those years.

CHAPTER THREE

First Assignment - Lanzhou

Hada stood beside me waiting for my shuttle. We had said our goodbyes more times than I could count over the past week, but she had still come to see me off. I was being assigned to the planet Lanzhou to guard the governor of a state involved in a rebel uprising. Hada would leave tomorrow for her assignment on the planet Odesso to provide palace security for a prince who had several recent attempts on his life. I felt ten feet tall standing there in my new uniform: black pants tucked into black-leather boots, black shirt with a two red stars over a red dragon on the right sleeve. Guns strapped to both thighs: a Jax laser and multi-functional weapon, Mfw. The Guard’s standard multi-functional Interface, Mfi, strapped on my left arm, and a Dragon Whip around my waist like a belt.

When the shuttle landed, Hada and I gave each other one last hug. "I’m going to miss you," I said, my voice gravelly with emotion.

"I’m going to miss you, Rivka," she said, as I stepped back and bowed. I owed her my life. Then I turned and entered the shuttle. The navy petty officer saluted as I entered. There were several men and women already on board, all noncommissioned commandos. The first two rows were empty, so I took the first seat as was my right as the ranking member on board.

The shuttle flight took several hours, during which time I used my Mfi to review the layout of the cruiser, the War Horse, that would transport me to Lanzhou, and the twenty-three person team I would command: a Lieutenant, my second in command; two senior sergeants, one for each ten person unit; and twenty privates and corporals—seven of which were women. I would command, I smiled. Hada had trapped me in her dream, and it was beautiful. It was time to quit feeling sorry for myself and enjoy life. I was no longer a victim subject to the whims of others. I was in command.

The shuttle slowed, and when I looked up, we were approaching the Jax space station, Adamah. I had seen pictures of the structure but they couldn’t capture its magnificence or its size—six massive silver wheels glistening against the blackness of space. Even with forty or more cruisers and merchant ships attached, the station appeared empty.

Under the station’s control, the shuttle slid into an open bay and settled gently. A few minutes later the green light came on. The petty officer opened the door, and I strode down the ramp. A commando corporal and lieutenant immediately came to attention and saluted. I nodded. The Guard did not salute, since that took the hand too far from their weapon, and never bowed lower than their ability to see the other person’s eyes, unless it was a superior in the Guard. The guard were taught to be paranoid, as they protected very important people and places and were always outsiders.

The bay currently held four shuttles like the one I had arrived in, standard transportation to and from the ship. Only a few navy types were in the bay, clustered around one of the shuttles.

"If you will follow me, Captain, I will take you to the commandos’ area where quarters have been prepared for you. Colonel Wolfson would also like to talk to you. I’ll stop there first if you don’t mind," the lieutenant said, waiting for my consent. The corporal was apparently waiting to escort the other passengers to their quarters. I nodded and the lieutenant began walking toward a door at the rear of the bay. I watched my Mfi as he negotiated his way to the commandos’ area. When we arrived, he stopped at a door with a commando guard, who knocked, stuck his head inside, nodded, and opened the door. "Colonel Wolfson will see you now, Captain."

The colonel stood, and I gave the lowest bow I could without my eyes leaving his. His square, bulldog face matched his broad shoulders and stocky, muscular physique. His eyes narrowed, evaluating me as the door closed, leaving us alone.

"Welcome, Captain Sapir. There are drinks on the sideboard. Please help yourself." He already had a cup of something on his desk. I chose hot tea and sat in one of the two commando-blue padded armchairs facing him. "It appears we are going to the same troubled area, you to guard Governor Li Ho Lew while the army chases the rebels."

"Do we have an estimate of their numbers and types of weapons?"

"It depends on who you talk to. The rebels claim to number over two thousand. The Governor says it’s far less than a thousand. The weapons are purported to be standard military grade rifles. And except for a few air-scooters, they have no air capability."

"What’s their objective?"

"According to the rebels, it’s to replace the local government."

"What about the ruling party on Lanzhou?"

"They hired us. For their own reasons, they don’t want to send government troops. Probably want to be able to blame the Jax for any killings rather than the government. Since they hired you, I assume they don’t want the governor killed. It feels like political machinations."

"What forces does the governor have?"

"A police force of several hundred and an army of five hundred who are no better trained than the rebels."

"That sounds like the rebels have support from outside the province. Do you think it’s more complicated than it appears and might have planetary ramifications?"

"That’s my assessment. I know the Guard is already paranoid, but when rebels are involved, you never know who you can trust."

The colonel was right. Since the Guard were always outsiders, they could not afford to trust anyone. Guard rules one through ten—trust no one. We coordinated our Interface devices, and I left to get settled. The same lieutenant waited and took me to the commandos’ training bay, pointing out exercise equipment in the gym, a shooting range, fighting mats, and mockups of cruiser compartments. As I stood surveying the area, a Guard corporal spotted me.

"Guard, attention," he shouted and all the Guard in the area shot up and braced to attention. Everyone else in the room also stood, although not at attention.

"At ease," I said. By the look at the number of army personnel in the bay, the cruiser had twice its normal one hundred. A Guard lieutenant marched up and bowed, his eyes lowered.

"Captain Sapir, I’m Lieutenant Ceder, your second-in-command." He was several centimeters taller than me, sinewy, and lean. "It’s a good team, Captain. We were assembled for a contract on Jasper, but it was canceled at the last moment, so we were transferred to the War Horse and reassigned to you.

"Lieutenant, I’d like to meet with the team after I’ve had a chance to settle in my quarters. Say in one hour. Send someone to get me, when you have everyone assembled, somewhere private."

His eyebrows rose, but he gave me an amiable smile as he bowed. Normally, a captain would not concern herself with anyone below sergeant. That would be tradition. But this was my command, and I would make the rules.

"Certainly, Captain. This way."

My room was in close proximity to the bay. When I entered, he bowed and left. Space on cruisers was limited and with the extra army troops everyone probably had to double up. I was therefore surprised to find I had a room to myself which could easily accommodate two: a standard bunk, comfortable chair, small storage cabinet, and a separate toilet, which standard rooms didn’t have. I unpacked my luggage, washed, and changed into a fresh uniform. In fact, the Guard had only one uniform for work, guard duty, and special occasions. The only difference was on special occasions you were allowed to wear decorations and awards.

I had just finished dressing when there was a knock at the door. When I opened it, an older, broad-shouldered sergeant bowed, his weathered face and eyes down cast.

"Captain, Lieutenant Ceder sent me to show you to where the team is assembled when you are ready.

"Name, sergeant?"

"Rosin, sir," he said, and waited. The Guard did not distinguish men from women—your superiors were "sir" regardless of their gender.

"Lead on, Sergeant Rosin." I followed him down several hallways to a large conference room.

"Room, attention," he shouted as he opened the door, and the room went deathly silent.

"At ease and sit." I looked around the room at each person before continuing—this was now my family. I chose to remain standing. "We are the Guard. The elite of the Jax military. We understand tradition and duty. Tradition is important. It helps to maintain discipline which is essential in the military, and it helps guide us in our day to day interactions. That makes it easy to believe tradition and duty are the same." Looking around the room, I had their attention but lots of questioning looks. "Let me give you a simple example. You and the person you’re guarding, say a governor, are in a room when four men burst in with guns. Jumping in front of the governor would be in the best tradition of the Guard, but you would be doing your duty?" Most looked like they would like to shout "yes" but understood that wasn’t the answer I was looking for. And I was sure that had some of them were concerned about their new captain.

"You kill a couple of the attackers, maybe, and the attackers kill you… and afterward, the governor, since you’re dead and can’t protect him. The same governor it was your duty to protect. Of course, it depends upon the situation in the room, but better to push him to safety, giving you the freedom to move, making yourself harder to kill, drawing attention away from the governor, and positioning yourself to kill all four. Duty versus tradition." I took a drink of my water to give them a chance to think about what I had said.

"Another example. Private—" I pointed to a tall, young female, who looked attentive and interested.

"Nadel, sir."

"Private Nadel sees a missile coming at the building we are guarding. Imagine it’s a slow missile, and she has sixty seconds before it hits and explodes. She contacts Corporal—" I looked at a thirty-something man in front of me.

"Preis, Captain."

"Corporal Preis immediately contacts Sergeant Rosin. Tradition. By now, the sixty seconds are up. Who benefits, Nadel?" For several seconds, she stared at the table worrying her lip with her teeth, then jerked her head up with a slight smile on her lips.

"Me, Captain." Most of the people around the table stared at her in disbelief.

"Correct. Private Nadel will have a few seconds to find shelter, while Corporal Preis and Sergeant Rosin can’t because they are trying to contact Lieutenant Ceder, who will die never knowing a missile is coming. Following the chain of command—tradition. Running screaming that a missile is coming would be duty—trying to save as many of her team’s lives as possible." I took another drink of water while they wrestled with their new commander’s idiosyncrasies. "Of course, those are simple examples and circumstances would dictate the correct response, but my point is that tradition and duty are not necessarily the same. And under my command, duty has the highest priority." Along with ensuring we don’t waste lives for tradition. These are my family and there are no least favorites or throw-aways.

* * *

Over the next five days, I talked to each member of my team. Lieutenant Ceder had been on two assignments, one where his team had foiled an assassination attempt. The senior sergeants, Rosin and Solow, had both been on multiple assignments, a couple where one or more Guards had been killed. All but five had been on at least one previous assignment. The sergeants conducted training exercises every day, which Ceder monitored. I merely watched, wanting to see them in action.

Captain Drezner, commander of the army contingent going to Lanzhou, and I dined together twice to get to know each other. He was an experienced leader, having been a captain for over ten years and involved in multiple contracts. I found his stories about some of those encounters interesting and enlightening. Reading about battles isn’t the same as talking with someone who was there when friends and comrades were dying around him.

* * *

Colonel Wolfson and Captain Drezner were looking at a map as I walked into the shuttle bay. On the other side of the bay, my team was assembling to leave the War Horse.

"Any news, Colonel Wolfson?" I asked.

"Nothing good. The Captain of the War Horse has agreed to stay in orbit for five days while Drezner assesses the situation on the ground. I’m not sure if the one hundred contracted to Lanzhou will be sufficient. If necessary, I can deploy commandos for additional support. From the reports I’m getting, the rebels have captured the towns of Baotou and Hefei and appear to be massing for an assault on the capital, Ebao. The current estimate of the rebel force is at one thousand, which makes it unlikely the governor’s forces can stop them without our help."

"To make matters worse, the governor has pulled back most of his five hundred military and split them to protect his estate and the administrative complex in Ebao, which means they aren’t going to be much help to Captain Drezner when his troops drop in behind the rebels," Wolfson said in disgust.

"I’d prefer not to have to engage the rebels in street-to-street fighting in the city." Drezner said. "And you could have problems depending upon the effectiveness of our initial attack, and how the rebels choose to split their remaining forces. With half their present force, they could easily overrun the couple of hundred guarding the estate."

"We will drop you and your team at the governor’s estate, but I can’t afford to assign any commandos to you based on the rebel force Captain Drezner appears to be facing," Wolfson added with a shrug. "Sorry, Captain Sapir."

"I understand. I think that’s a wise decision. Captain Drezner, in which shuttle would you like the Guard?"

"CS6, over to your left. I’ll keep you posted on our status, and I’d like you to do the same. If it looks like you’ll be overrun, I’ll try to send you support."

* * *

It took several hours to load the shuttles and reach Yuan Province and the governor’s estate. The shuttle landed on a manicured lawn a hundred meters in front of the estate, a luxurious, three-story structure. When I trotted down the ramp, a Yuan Colonel, a small, plump man, came running towards me.

"Are you the Guard? How many?" he asked while looking up at the five shuttles hovering above us.

"Yes, I’m Captain Sapir of the Guard. We number twenty-four."

"Where is the army going?" He pointed to the other five shuttles which were now moving away. "We need more troops here to protect the governor."

"They are going to engage the rebels’ main force. So, it’s unlikely we will see more than a couple of hundred rebels, which between your forces and the Guard we should have no trouble dealing with. For now, I need you to give me a tour of the estate so I can deploy my team."

His face paled as he watched the shuttles disappear into the distance.

"Colonel?" I prodded.

"It’s Colonel Ou Yang. The governor isn’t going to be happy." He motioned toward a red-bricked stairway, ten meters wide that led up to the entrance, located on the second level.

"Sergeants Rosin, Solow, have your teams check out the grounds. Lieutenant Ceder, you will accompany me." I nodded to Colonel Ou Yang who led us up the stairs and into a large, circular foyer with another wide staircase in the center, which led to a third level. As we entered, a tall man came striding down the stairs. He smiled.

"I’m Governor Li Ho Lew, and you are the Black Guard, judging from your uniforms. How many men did you bring, Captain?"

"Sapir. There are twenty-three in my team. They are outside becoming familiar with the grounds. I’d like a tour of your house and an introduction to those persons who are part of your household, so that I can deploy my people."

"Twenty-three isn’t many. How many army?"

"None, they flew off after they dropped off the Guard," Ou Yang said.

"That’s unacceptable!" Ho Lew said, frowning at me. "Get them back! And you need more guards."

"Well, while you are trying to get the army back here and arranging with the Jax for more Guard, I’d like that tour."

"I gave you an order, Captain." Ho Lew said, giving me an angry look.

"I don’t command the army, nor do I negotiate contracts for the Guard. Whoever did negotiated for the size of my current team. And, you don’t give the Guard orders, I do. So, I’d like that tour so we can get started doing our job, while you take care of the other matters." I had to admire the governor for managing to keep his composure—more or less. He did look a little flushed, but his voice was under control when he finally spoke.

"Yes, I should have known. You’re only a captain. I will talk with someone in authority." He smiled, thinking his childish remark a rebuke.

"You’re absolutely right, Governor Ho Lew. I’m sure a man of your importance will be able to rectify the mistake," I said with a small nod. He had no more power than me to change the current deployment or it wouldn’t be what it was—and we both knew it.

"Chang!" no sooner had he said it, than an elderly man in a black suit, white shirt, and black tie appeared from a side door.

"Yes, sir?" he said, bowing low.

"Give the captain a tour of the house and introduce her to my family." He walked away without another word. His day obviously wasn’t going well, and I suppressed a smile.

"Captain, if you will follow me. We might as well start on this floor."

The house looked big from the outside, and it was. The first level was dedicated to the servants and estate maintenance. Specifically, servants’ quarters, kitchen, laundry, household supplies, and repair facilities. The second level, officially the first floor, had fourteen rooms for guests and daytime activities. He led us through a reception room, formal dining room, a smaller breakfast room, game room, four guest bedrooms, library, media room, dayroom, and three bathrooms in addition to those in the guest bedrooms. On the third level, there were thirteen rooms exclusively reserved for the family: six bedrooms with bath suites, family room, three game and media rooms, two studies, and a library.

His wife Mei, who looked about ten years younger, son Yul, age eight, daughter Jia Li, age six, and mother Li Ming were currently in residence. After a brief introduction with each, I met with the team leaders.

"Rosin, Solow, your teams will rotate every eight hours. One Guard on each of the entrances. Colonel Ou Yang and Chang will provide us with a short list of who is authorized to enter the house. Everyone else needs approval. One Guard on each family member, in his sight or outside the person’s room at all times. That leaves you to roam and monitor your team. Lieutenant Ceder and I will coordinate our times. Our priority is the governor. Any questions?" When no one said anything, I continued. "Sergeants, you can determine who takes the first shift." I left and found Chang in the kitchen.

"Captain. Can I help you?" He bowed. He probably did a lot of that working for the governor.

"We are here to protect the governor and his family; however, if possible, we will endeavor to protect you and the other servants. The minute there is a sign of trouble, you need to find me. I won’t have time to look for you."

"Thank you, Captain." He bowed again.

* * *

Sergeant Solow was just coming out of the kitchen door while conducting his rounds when he saw me coming down the hall. He nodded and waited.

"What’s your current deployment, Solow?"

"One guard with each family member. Li Ho Lew is in his study, Mei Lew is in the game room with her children, and Li Ming is upstairs in the study off her room. Two guards are roaming the grounds, and one guard at each entrance: front, back, and service."

"Good," I said as I continued down the hallway.

Corporal Glick nodded as I passed the study. On guard duty, a nod was sufficient acknowledgement. At the game-room door Private Nadel stood guard. Inside, Private Ganz and Corporal Judt stood against opposite walls.

"Good day, Mei Lew."

Mei looked up from where she sat at a small table with her two children playing a game with tiles. The table had a leather top with a map-like design and the tiles contained beautifully painted pictures. Three dice appeared to control the movement of the tiles.

"Are guards necessary in the room?" she asked, in a manner one would chastise a servant.

"I have detailed one Guard for each family member. They are experienced guards and under orders to protect your lives. Their positions will depend on circumstances but always to ensure your safety." Worth it or not, I mused.

"That can be very invasive. What if I don’t like it?"

"In that case, I would assign you and your children’s guards to your husband and his mother. But then they won’t be available if the rebels manage to reach the estate, and your fate would depend upon their goodwill. Most are kind to children."

"Who do you think you’re talking to? I’ll report you to—"

"Mei Lew, you either want security or you don’t. If you do, the Guard will decide how best to provide that security because that is our job. Your husband can certainly tell us he no longer wants the Guard, in which case, we will leave. But we are not your servants. We do not fetch or carry or provide entertainment."

I nodded and turned on my heel. She was still muttering as I closed the door behind me, leaving Judt and Ganz fighting to maintain a bland expression. I took the stairs to the second floor and found Private Lipkin outside of Li Ming’s suite. She nodded as I approached and knocked at the door.

"Who is it?"

"Captain Sapir."

"Come in."

Li Ming sat in a lounge chair with a book in her lap. A pot of tea, a cup and saucer, and some small cakes sat on the table next to the chair. She was a small frail lady with sparkling eyes that suggested a sharp mind. The study was a restful room. One wall had shelves which contained a large collection of books of every shape and description. A large picture window with maroon drapes dominated the far wall and looked out over the front lawn. Paintings hung on the other two walls.

"Lady Li Ming, I just stopped in to answer any questions you might have."

"What do you think, Captain? Will the rebels overrun the city and this estate?"

"The rebels out-number the Jax army, at least, ten to one, so it’s unlikely the army can contain them without help. So, it will depend on the ability of the Yuan military to stop those that break off from the main force to attack the estate."

"Well then, Captain, can you hold a hundred or two? Because the Yuan military is no better than the rebels and less motivated."

"We could hold, but we couldn’t both hold and protect you if hundreds manage to reach the estate."

"So you’ll desert us?" she said without emotion, but her eyes had an amused sparkle.

"The Guard does not abandon those they protect. That would not fit with our tradition or our duty. We are the Guard, not an army who the rebels can expect to meet them on the battle field. Then because our numbers are few, they will rely on force to overrun us. And finally, they will believe we are standard military trained and their equal. No tactic can survive that many mistakes."

"I almost look forward to seeing the rebels." She smiled.

* * *

I left the governor for last. When he said to enter upon my knock, he was sitting behind a large redwood desk, which had papers spread out over half its surface. He looked up and frowned.

"Good day, Governor. I just stopped in to see if you had any questions."

"Shouldn’t your troops be outside, not guarding the rooms we’re in?"

"We are guarding you and your family, not the building. You have an army to do that, and they are supported by the Jax army."

"What good are you then?"

"We could leave if you feel we aren’t needed," I said, trying to hide a grin. I could have tried to explain the Guard provided protection the military didn’t, but he was frightened and not in a mood to listen to reason. A simple yes or no question would save me the frustration. Besides, this approach was less stressful and more amusing.

"You’re very arrogant!" His voice rose and his tone became master to servant. I wondered whether his wife took after him or he after his wife—similar reactions to things they didn’t want to hear. I felt sorry for Chang and the other servants. They had no choice but to apologize for speaking the truth and probably stopped trying at some point.

"Probably not as arrogant as the rebels will be when they come. Governor, we are dedicated to protecting you and your family or to die trying. If you don’t feel you need that protection, we’ll leave." And this looks like one of those die trying situations. Ho Lew stared at me for a long time, his face shifting through a series of emotions: rage, anger, disbelief, resignation, and finally settled on stubborn.

"Do whatever you do," he said, and returned to shuffling through the papers on his desk. I left feeling that the situation was under control. My team was deployed as best I could, given our numbers, the Ho Lew family understood the reasons for my current deployment—like it or not—and I went to bed satisfied.

* * *

I woke with a buzzing in my ear-implant signaling a message on my Mfi. When I lifted my arm, Captain Drezner’s face was displayed on the screen.

"Judging by the hour, I assume you have exciting news for me." The gray light of dawn had barely begun.

"You could call it that if you have one terrific sense of humor. Yesterday, we landed a klick behind the rebels with the intention of trapping them between the Yuan’s military defending Ebao and us. We inflicted heavy casualties initially with the help of our five combat shuttles; however, the rebels have a few military grade weapons. They destroyed one shuttle and put another out of commission. As they advanced toward the Yuan military ranks our shuttles became less functional, and we are now using them mainly for reconnaissance. During the night, they overran the Yuan military and now occupy Ebao. That means we are going to have to fight them street-by-street, which will somewhat improve their odds. It also means they will need fewer troops to slow us down and will likely break off a group to attack the governor’s estate. Is that exciting enough?"

"Definitely sounds interesting. Do you have an estimate of their current forces?"

"The Jax committee was told the rebels numbered less than six hundred poorly armed rabble. That is why only one hundred army and twenty Guard where assigned. We estimate their original force was between a thousand and eleven hundred. Worse, they are organized and well-armed. We killed at least two hundred and wounded another fifty. The Yuan military might have killed seventy-five and wounded fifty, so their effective force is around seven hundred. In the city, they could slow us down with three hundred and break off four hundred to attack the governor’s estate. I would."

"That’s definitely exciting, since the governor only has two hundred defending his estate. I doubt they are any better trained than the rebels, and I’m told less motivated. How are you doing?"

"I’ve lost thirty-one and have another ten wounded. Colonel Wolfson is dispatching fifty commandos within the hour. I think the better strategy for now, is to bypass Ebao and put my troops between the governor’s estate and the city, but in all honesty, it will have to be after they split their forces. If we attempt to push them out of the city, they would most likely try and delay us while they send additional forces to attack the estate. However, if I move between them and the estate, they are more likely to counter with a full scale assault. That way I can force the rebels to come to me while limiting the number attacking the estate. I’m sorry. It’s the best I can do. I doubt I can hold against half their force without losing the entire command. Whoever negotiated the contract lied to the Jax Contract Committee, and you and I are going to be stuck with the bill," Drezner said without emotion.

"I understand."

"Maybe you should break off and return to the ship if the group that breaks off overruns the Yuan forces guarding the estate." Drezner gave a wry grin, leaving was not in the Jax tradition.

"I don’t know about you, but I’m not going to let some want-a-be rebels demonstrate to the universe that the Jax can be beaten by rabble with a piffling ten-to-one odds," I said, smiling to myself.

He laughed. "Thanks, Sapir, that’s the only thing I’ve had to laugh at since we arrived. We’ll be there as soon as we kick their ass. Try to leave a few."

My Mfi went blank. Yes, we were stuck with tradition—stand and fight to the last man—even though we had been deceived. We were the Jax. But what about duty… and those under my care. They aren’t expendable. I sat thinking for a long while. I could not disgrace the Guard, my new family, but I would not sacrifice those under my care for tradition. Duty would have to suffice. I clicked my Mfi to Ceder’s channel.

"Lieutenant, have Sergeant Solow’s men replace any women presently on guard. Have Sergeant Rosin collect Chang. Then I want you, Solow, Rosin, Chang, and the women Guards to meet me at Li Ming’s quarters." After hearing his acknowledgment, I broke the connection and headed to her quarters. Li Ming was obviously the most sensible family member, and including her might help when dealing with the others later. Corporal Glick nodded as I approached and knocked on her door.

"Yes?"

"Captain Sapir, ma’am."

"Come in, Captain," she replied cheerfully. Inside I gave a small bow.

"Ma’am, I’d like to use your quarters to discuss our plans for a probable attack by the rebels."

"Interesting. Including me means my son and daughter aren’t going to like what you’re about to do." She gave me a knowing smile. As I suspected, she was the level-headed one in the family and shrewd.

"And because you have knowledge we don’t."

"I’ve no objections."

"Corporal Glick, allow everyone in." The room was quiet as I waited for everyone to arrive. When everyone was present, I began. "I’ve talked with Captain Drezner commanding the Jax army. He informs me the information the Jax was given for this contract was erroneous. The rebel numbers were under stated by half, approximately five hundred, and the rebels aren’t rabble. They are well organized and well-armed. They have overrun the Yuan military and now control Ebao, which will slow down our army and allow the rebels to break off a sizable force to attack the estate."

When Li Ming nodded her understanding, I said, "Captain Drezner can’t stop them as he doesn’t have sufficient troops to take on the entire seven hundred he estimates is their current strength. He expects the rebels will break off a group around three hundred fifty to four hundred to attack the estate. If so, we can expect them to overrun the Yuan military guarding the estate and arrive here with a force of two to three hundred." I paused. Looking around the room, there were a lot of serious faces but no fear. I’d have wagered that each person was busy trying to figure out how we were going to deploy against that many rebels. Only Li Ming had a slight smile. I’d wager she was as wild as a Jax Chiayi tiger in her youth.

"Captain Drezner will position his troops between the town and the estate after the rebels break off a group to attack the estate. That will prevent their sending additional rebels. He hopes to send us support, but that will depend upon his ability to hold the remaining rebel force he expects they will send against him. In my opinion, he will defeat the rebels, but I doubt his remaining force will be in any condition to help us."

"Holding against those numbers is going to be a challenge, Captain," Ceder said, and the others nodded.

"It gets worse. They have a few military grade weapons which enabled them to destroy a combat assault shuttle and put another one out of commission," I said, giving them the rest of the bad news. Now they were all thinking tradition—stand and fight to the death if required, and the overwhelming numbers seemed to indicate it would be required. I couldn’t help smiling.

"What we have here is an excellent, real-life example of my comparison of tradition and duty. Usually, they are the same, but not always. When they aren’t, duty comes first. Tradition would dictate we stand and fight. But the Guard isn’t equipped to take on an army and protect our client. Even though we have been lied to, we cannot be seen to have walked away from a contract. The Jax will seek retribution when this is over." I paused, looking around the room. No one looked afraid or even nervous. They waited my orders, giving me a strong sense of pride and fondness. These men and women wouldn’t abandon me nor I them.

"The army will be outnumbered five to one. But they are a Jax army, and they will defeat the rebels. We will be outnumbered ten to one, maybe more. But that’s fair. We’re the Black Guard—the elite of the Jax military. And we will defeat the rebels that challenge us." That may be a little easier to say than do, but it echoes the Jax tradition.

"Sergeant Rosin, take Corporal Glick and accompany Chang to the servant’s quarters. Chang, you are to gather the servants and leave the estate with Lieutenant Ceder. There is no place else safe to go, since the rebels control the town. And if one of you leaves and is captured, you will give the rebels information that will give away our advantage and result in many deaths, including fellow servants. While you are with us, we will protect you, and you will be allowed to go as soon as it’s safe."

"I understand, Captain," Chang said, eyes downcast, thinking. He left with Rosin and Glick. Corporal Judt, you and the other women Guards will find servants’ clothing for yourselves and me and return here." They were smiling on the way out. "Li Ming, what does the family have in the way of transportation?"

"We have three ground vehicles and two small skimmers, which can hold four or five each," Li Ming said after a minute’s thought. I spent the next few minutes scanning a map of the area on my Mfi. Eventually I transferred the area I had identified to everyone’s Mfi.

"Lieutenant Ceder, check your Mfi. I want you to take everyone into the area I’ve marked. It’s wild, which will preclude the rebels from being able to use ground vehicles or skimmers. That will improve your odds and slow them down. Assign one group to stay with the Lew family and servants and the other to act as a rear guard. The best you can do is to find a position that gives you an advantage and fight. I plan to stay here with the women and, like Captain Drezner, ensure they can’t reinforce those who will be sent after you. Use the skimmers for the family and anyone who would slow you down, but have a Guard in each skimmer. I don’t want anyone deciding to run off."

"Yes, Captain."

"Keep Captain Drezner updated. But do not try to communicate with me. The women and I will be busy. I will contact you when it’s safe. Duty first, Lieutenant Ceder."

"I understand, Captain Sapir. Good hunting." He left with Sergeant Solow. Shortly afterward, the women began returning.

"We’re going to a masquerade party. We are going to be dressed as servants and cooks. Our guests are going to be dressed as rebels. Sometime during the party, we’re going to turn into Black Guards and arrest the rebels."

"I love parties," Private Nadel said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

"Me too," several of the others chimed in and smiles appeared.

"Keep your body armor on under your disguises, carry one laser, and a knife." We couldn’t carry much in the way of weapons without giving away the ruse. The body armor all Guard wore was skin tight, made of material similar to my whip, and could stop a laser beam for a full second or two, shards from a gun, some bullets, and knives. "Li Ming, is there someplace where we could store our equipment that the rebels are unlikely to find without a thorough search of the house?"

"Yes, several… But I think the laundry area would be the best. I’d hide them in plain sight, in one of the dirty clothes laundry baskets."

"Good." I liked Li Ming. She was intelligent, pragmatic, and had a good sense of humor. "We will store our Mfis, Mfws, and miscellaneous equipment there for later. Let’s get everyone on their way. Then we can discuss our strategy. Captain Drezner thinks they will be sending a group to attack the estate soon, and I don’t believe it’s going to take the rebels long to break through the couple of hundred Yuan military guarding the estate."

* * *

Li Ho Lew didn’t like my idea. "That ridiculous, Captain. It’s your responsibility to defend the estate. You must honor your contract!" He scowled and folded his arms across his chest. Then a small smile touched his lips. "My family and I will take one of the skimmers and fly to Baotou."

"No, Governor. The contract is to protect you and your family, not the estate. So you can see my dilemma." I smiled to myself. He didn’t care about me, or the Guard, or the servants. Only his dilemma—how to ditch me and flee someplace safe. "I cannot protect you if I’m here and you’re somewhere else, and I can’t protect you and your family at the estate against hundreds of rebels. The Guard is willing to die to protect you, but I doubt you want to die with us."

"I’m your superior, and you will do what I say or… Or I’ll see you shot for dereliction of duty, and refuse to pay the Jax because you failed in your duty." He slammed his fist down on his desk. No wonder the rebels want to replace him.

"Governor, the Lanzhou council initiated the contract, not you, and you aren’t paying for us. Even if you had, the Jax do not have superiors. We have clients and contracts. Our client would rightfully consider the Jax had broken the contract if I let you run off by yourself. So, I’m afraid you will just have to stay with us until the situation is resolved." I had been right to choose Li Ming. She had done a pretty good job of keeping her son and daughter out of my way. She hadn’t tried to explain my strategy. Like me, she probably thought it a waste of time.

* * *

They had just departed when Captain Drezner buzzed my Mfi. "Captain Sapir, my recon shuttle indicates about three hundred rebels are leaving the city. They have acquired a number of ground vehicles and have five skimmers. I don’t think they are going to have much trouble breaking through the defending military at the estate."

"What’s your next move?" I asked.

"Wolfson has detached fifty commandos, Their ETA is one hour forty minutes. As soon as the rebels engage the military defending the estate, we’ll redeploy to a position three klicks from Ebao on the road to the estate. I know that doesn’t help you…"

"I understand, Drezner. Take no prisoners." A Jax expression which meant just the opposite—die fighting.

"Take no prisoners, Sapir." He cut the connection.

"All right, ladies, let’s retire to the laundry room and get ready for the party." I led the way down to the first level and to the far end of the building, which was dedicated to cleaning uniforms, bedding, table linens, washing dishes, and storage of cleaning supplies and equipment. "Get changed. Leave your body armor on and put the servant’s clothing you chose over it." The Guard’s body armor was light, skin tight, and similar in style to old fashioned long-johns. "Keep a laser and a knife strapped to the inside of your thigh. Under those wide shirts no one will notice."

"Unless someone sticks his hand up it," Private Lipkin whispered, which provoked a few snickers.

"I leave it to you to make sure they’re discrete." There was silence for a few seconds, then smiles appeared and a few chuckles.

"We’ll keep them dead quiet," Lipkin said, grinning.

"Also, keep a few flash-stars on you, probably in your pockets. We are going to pretend to be servants who chose to stay when the cowardly Guard ran off with the governor and his family. We dislike the current government and are sympathetic to the rebels cause. When they relax, which they will since they will have just fought a victorious battle, we’ll strike."

"And then?" Private Nadel said with a twitch of her lip.

"And then, we will go lend a helping hand to our male comrades. I anticipate the leader will send some portion of his troops after them, although not all."

"Why?"

"Unless he’s a very unusual rebel, he will want to stay here and gloat. He will see this estate as his. The place he will rule from."

"And die in," Private Ganz said, to general nods.

* * *

Since I had stored my Mfi in the laundry room, I was out of contact with Ceder and Drezner and could only wait. I collected everyone in the foyer, so our sudden presence didn’t surprise one of the rebels and cause them to begin shooting, and I had a white sheet placed on the flag pole out front in the hope that would keep them from shooting up the house on sight. I hoped I had made the right decision. Time would be my judge and jury.

Six hours later, cautiously watching through the windows, I spotted the rebels advancing, meaning the military had deserted at some point. Two hundred military against even four hundred rebels should have been a good two to four day battle. The rebels stopped well back, while two small scouting parties approached the estate from different directions. An hour later, I could hear men entering from the rear terrace and see others cautiously climbing the stairs, weapons at the ready.

"Everyone, kneel and raise your arms," I said. This would be the tricky part. They needed to see us as harmless and either civilians to be left alone or prizes of war. So long as they didn’t want to kill us and begin shooting, either was good. It took them several minutes leap-frogging from one structure to another to reach the entrance. The first two rushed through the door, head swiveling back and forward like watching a tennis match. They looked like military, although not in perfectly matching uniforms, with military type clothing and equipment and even bands on their arms that probably denoted rank. Then the older one laughed.

"The previous owners left us their servants."

"Yes, sir. The cowards ran off with the governor. We refused to go. Good riddance, I say," I said, trying to look happy and afraid at the same time. It wasn’t too hard. I was happy to see them and get this charade over with, and at the same time afraid they would do something stupid that would result in us having to protect ourselves prematurely.

"Shyu, take your men and make sure no one is hiding. I can handle the women."

"Yes, Sergeant," Shyu gave a half salute and ran off, waving individuals in various directions—two went left and two right down the first floor hallways, and four, along with Shyu, went up to the second floor.

"No one else is here, sir."

"For your sake, I hope so." He switched on a hand-held communication device he retrieved from his belt. "Colonel, it looks like the place is deserted except for eight female servants, who were either deserted or refused to leave. They claim the latter." He stood listening for several seconds. "Yes, sir. My troops are searching the building right now."

The next several minutes passed in silence. He was probably listening for shots or shouts. Then the men began returning with Shyu.

"All clear, Sergeant. The women were right. The place is deserted." Several minutes later, a tall middle-aged man appeared in the entrance, flanked by two men who appeared to be bodyguards judging by the way they surveyed the area, walked, and held their machine-gun-like rifles. He was middle-aged with a smooth narrow face, brown-hair graying at the temples, and had the command presence of a leader. His penetrating eyes—the kind that see what is, not what others would like him to see, stopped to appraise each of us. I unconsciously held my breath—the moment of truth.

"When did they leave?"

"Eight hours ago, sir," I answered, and his eyes locked onto me like a hungry hawk on a mouse.

"How many and which direction?"

I pretended to count on my fingers, lips pursed in thought. "The guards had twenty-one, maybe twenty-two. Five servants. And the governor, his wife, their two children, and the governor’s mother. They took two skimmers and the three cars. I overheard them say they were going towards the Ming Tree forest. But I don’t know where in the forest."

"Why did you stay," he asked, his eyes searching mine.

"Sir, working for the governor was a job. A poor job, but I need money to live. The governor treated us like slaves, barely fit to serve him. I hope you catch him," I spat, while the others around me murmured agreement. I looked down at the floor—he was my better and looking at him too long wouldn’t be right for a servant.

"I wonder if they heard Baotou and Hefei have surrendered to us?" a thin, young man standing to the colonel’s right said. The colonel looked over his shoulder at the man and nodded.

"That would appear to be the case, Lieutenant. A hundred men should be enough if they only have twenty-two guards with them. The other guards ran like scared rabbits. Take ten squads and go after them. I’d like the governor alive, but in no case let him escape. I’ll stay here. I plan to make this our headquarters for now."

"Will a hundred and fifty be enough if the foreign army attacks you? We lost fifty-five and have forty wounded."

"Lieutenant Kam informs me that the Jax army has redeployed between us and Ebao, and they were reinforced with only fifty troops. Their commander must be an idiot. He’s trapped between two forces that both outnumber him. He can’t attack the city because of us, and he can’t attack us for fear of the Ebao forces attacking his rear." He laughed. "I’ve ordered Lieutenant Kam to leave the city and crush the invaders."

"What about the women, Colonel?" Shyu asked smiling. "The men have fought hard, sir, and could use some rest and entertainment."

"Sir, we aren’t whores!" I exclaimed, keeping my head down and eyes looking toward the floor.

"Consider it the price of switching to the winning side. I doubt you would have left the governor if we were losing." He grinned. "Two men for each woman. For today: Lieutenant Hang, the sergeants, and six men you feel earned it over the last few days."

"What about you, sir?"

"No. They are for you and the troops." He turned and walked up the stairs. Hang immediately got on the phone, giving the "lucky" men the news. I had to admit the women were having fun, quietly sobbing, looking like they wanted to run, and trying not to make eye contact. The colonel was about to lose a good part of his command structure.

* * *

As the invited "guests" began to arrive, Hang had us herded to the second floor, while one of the sergeants went along the hallway opening each door, looking for a good sized room to accommodate everyone.

"Sorry, Colonel," he said, after poking his head through one doorway, and quickly closed it. Then three doors later, he found the governor’s master bedroom. "Here. This will be great." He held the door open and waved. The door had barely closed behind the last person when the men began shedding their clothes and weapons on the floor.

"Get your clothes off, women, unless you want them ripped off," Shyu said as he stepped out of his pants. "How do you want to proceed, sir?"

"By rank. She’s mine," Hang said, walking over to me and grabbing my arm. "You’re going to be the best fuck I’ve ever had or this is going to be the worst day of your life." Laughing, his hand reached down and grabbed me between my legs. Silence. Shock. His eyes flew open as his mind finally came to grips with what he felt. My body armor was soft, but not the yielding flesh he had expected. My left hand snaked behind his head, pulling him into my fingers and crushing his trachea. I held him tightly and hooked my right leg around his waist—as though I was giving him better access to me. In reality, it exposed my thigh and let me reach my laser. With the lieutenant pressed tight against me, I shouted, "Now," and began shooting. With the men’s attention drawn to me, the women went into action. A mad scramble began as men dove for their weapons, lying on the floor with their pants. It wasn’t much of a fight—much like slaughtering cattle in pens. The two who got off a shot tore up Lieutenant Hang’s torso, not that he cared.

"They weren’t much fun. No stamina," Private Kott said, smiling "Maybe the others will have more pep."

I prodded one of the bodies with my foot to be sure he was dead. "Corporal Catz, take Haber, Jaffe, and Kott. Clear the rooms starting after the central staircase to the end of the building. Corporal Glick, take Lipkin and secure the staircase and watch the hallway while we work the rooms. Nadel you’re with me; we’ll clear the rooms from here to the stairs. We’ll meet at the stairs at the end of the hallway." Skull caps magically appeared from pockets and inside uniforms. Made of the same material as the body armor, they protected everything except the exposed part of the face. "Go!"

We poured out of the room. Glick shot two men talking in the hallway, jumped over them, and raced down the corridor with Lipkin and the others behind her. I opened the door across the hall and found two men rummaging through the room looking for loot. Their rifles were lying on the bed. I shot one before the second realized I was there. He turned just in time to get shot in the head. I was thankful we had lasers because they were silent. The falling bodies were the only noise. Nadel exited an adjacent room and raised two fingers as she headed for the next door on her side. The next door I opened was the study. The colonel sat behind the governor’s desk sorting through papers. He looked up as I entered.

"I should have known better. Po Tong did warn me that the Black Guard—" His last words before my laser’s tight-beam entered his right eye and burned its way through his brain. The Guard always set their laser to the tightest beam possible as that ensured it would burn through most material including walls, and a wider beam wasn’t necessary as we seldom missed. Inside a building, we couldn’t afford to.

Nadel came out of the opposite room shaking her head. Before I reached the next room, Glick signaled four as she and Lipkin stood guard at the center staircase. I opened the last door and Nadel flung herself against the inside wall, weapon raised. No one was there.

Finished with our assigned rooms, we raced down the hallway, collecting Glick and Lipkin on our way to Catz and the others at the far stairs.

"Five," Catz said.

"We’ve been fortunate. Everyone has relaxed, celebrating with Ho Lew’s liquor, searching for loot, or looking for entertainment." The others snorted. "We’ve managed to surprise them without raising an alarm. Even the two shots in our room were ignored, probably because of who was there and other random shots in celebration. The main floor and the servants’ area will require speed because we can’t count on luck. Those areas are too open. They have forty wounded plus others in the servants’ area. Some will have guns near. And if the sergeant’s count of one hundred ten was accurate, there are another forty somewhere—probably on the main floor."

"Luck? We’re the Black Guard," Catz said, to general nods.

"Yes, inside a building, we have no equals. But don’t get over confident. The foyer, reception area, and the terrace are very open as is the servants’ area. We may surprise a few in the beginning but not all for long." I held each woman’s eyes until she nodded acknowledgement. "Corporal Catz, your team will take the servants’ area. After you’re finished, retrieve our equipment. Go."

The four women flowed quietly down the stairs.

"We don’t have enough people to take on the reception area, the terrace, and all the rooms on the main floor. I’m going to assume most are together celebrating on the terrace or in the reception area; therefore, those are our objectives. Nadel you’re with me. Our responsibility is the terrace. Glick, you and Lipkin will clear the reception area. Does everyone have a flash star?" I asked. They looked something like an old Ninja throwing star, but when they hit something with enough force, like the floor, wall, or door, they exploded in a blinding flash of light. Everyone nodded. "We’ll approach the reception area slowly like we intend to join the party. Hopefully, that will give us a few seconds’ advantage."

We took the servant stairs, rather than the main ones, and were unnoticed as we strolled along, talking and softly laughing. We were halfway there when a gangly youth noticed us. He and a sergeant were sitting in a small waiting area between the reception room and the terrace.

"Look sergeant, women!"

"Can’t be… They’re with—" His face went from surprise, to confusion, and finally recognition. As it did, he reached down for his rifle which was lying on a small table next to his chair. I shot him, and Glick shot the other man as we began running. She and I threw our stars at the same time. Her star went into the reception room striking the wall, and my star into the terrace striking a wooden column. I closed my eyes and counted slowly to five, then dove thru the doorway, sliding into the room and twisting so I finished on my back. A few seconds later Nadel slid next to me. She began firing to our right while I concentrated on the left. I had six on my side. I ignored the three who stood rubbing their eyes rather than searching for their guns. Rubbing one’s eyes just made matters worse, and you weren’t ready when your vision began to clear. The other three were feeling around for their rifles. One knocked his off the table and was crawling on his hands and knees feeling for it. The other two had found their weapons and began firing, hoping to hit the intruders, although they still couldn’t see. Not too smart. They were more likely to hit one of the rebels on the other side of the terrace. That was the good news. The bad was the amateurs had their shard guns set to wide because most were not experts, and some shards were pelting me. They weren’t penetrating my body armor, but they would leave welts that would last for a week.

I shot both as a pain scorched its way across my thigh, side, and forehead, causing blood to drip into one eye. The forehead cut could have been from someone on Nadel’s side since we were lying close together. I shot the one crawling on the ground, who had finally located his weapon. As the laser beam hit him, his gun went off and a dozen shards pelted my side and leg. Two of the three who had been rubbing their eyes stopped looking for their guns and began to run. With my vision blurred from blood, I shot in their direction but doubt I seriously wounded either one. I ripped my blouse open and used the loose end to wipe my eyes and apply pressure to stop the bleeding. The remaining man now had his rifle and was firing while still rubbing his eyes. I think he was firing at the noise because his gun was pointed waist high in that direction. A few more random shards hit me in the stomach and chest. I gritted my teeth at the pain and shot him in the neck, just below his chin. He stumbled backward into a chair and sat. I shot several times at the two men running, but by now they had too much of a head start for a reasonable shot. I might have wounded one or both, but I couldn’t be sure. The terrace was silent.

"You’re hurt!" Nadel said while wrapping a torn piece of cloth around her hand.

"Later. We need to get to the rooms on this floor." I jumped up and sprinted towards the reception room with Nadel just behind me. The impact as each foot hit the ground sent pain running up my leg and side. Glick and Lipkin were just emerging as we got there. They each had three fingers raised. That left at least twenty not counting the ones downstairs. "The rooms. Glick, take the ones on the left, then the stairs to the servants’ area." I made for the right hallway, with Nadel a step behind me. Damn. The impact damage from the shards was causing me to limp, and I could feel blood dripping down the side of my face. I pressed the cloth tighter to my forehead.

The first two rooms in the hallway were a drawing room on the right and a game room on the left. I motioned to Nadel to take the left side. As we entered the hallway, a man coming out of the game room saw us, shouted, and fired. Although his aim was poor, with his gun set on wide-beam shards hit both Nadel and me. I felt the impact on my thighs and stomach. Nadel and I fired simultaneously, hitting him in the center of his head. Dead, he stumbled backward into the wall and collapsed. We stopped, focused on the two doors. Several seconds later, heads cautiously poked out of both doors. Nadel shot the man peeking out of the game room and I the one from the drawing room door. Then we sprinted past the entrances, looking to shoot at whoever we saw. I fired at the chest of a man who was standing at the far end of the room. His gun fired after I had passed the door. I stopped a few steps past the door and threw a flash star into the room, counted to five, and dove through the opening. Two men stood in the middle of the room rubbing their eyes, guns pointing towards the door. I shot both in the head. The man I had shot in the chest lay on the floor not moving. I rose, shot him in the head to be sure, and exited the door just as Nadel came out of the game room. She smiled holding up four fingers. We continued down the hallway. Nadel had a bathroom and a study at the end; I had a bathroom and two bedrooms. Nadel’s bathroom was empty. Mine had a man sitting on the toilet. I shot him in the head as he leaned over to retrieve his rifle.

A man came running out of the study. I let Nadel shoot him as I opened the door to the bedroom—nothing. Nadel was running towards the study. Halfway there, she threw a flash star into the room and seconds later slid through the doorway. I had opened the door to the first bedroom only part way. A man swung a rifle towards me as another pulled a shard gun from his holster. I twisted back against the wall as his automatic ripped a path of destruction into the wall across the hallway. Shards followed seconds later. Looking around, I pulled a large framed-picture from the wall and waited. When the shooting stopped, I threw it into the room, hoping their guns would follow the picture by reflex. As I did, shots sounded, and I rotated enough to see into the room. I could tell by their eyes they realized their mistake, but before they could swing their guns to bear on me my laser beam seared through the temple of the man with the rifle. The man with the shard gun fired before I could, but in his panic he fired without aiming. The shards hit the door. He died before he could get off another shot.

As I ran towards the next bedroom, a man peeked out then ducked back. A few seconds later his hand with the gun came out first. My laser beam burned through his wrist. He screamed and jumped back as I followed him, sliding into the room. He was holding his wrist; his face a bleached white. Another man stood next to him, eyes darting around the room, frozen in fear. His gun discharged, shattering the door frame—an uncontrollable reflex. I shot both in the head. When I stood and exited the room, Nadel held up two fingers as she exited the study.

I stopped to rip off the servant clothes and tear off a piece of cloth to tie around my forehead. Nadel did the same for her hand. I noticed a shard in my hand also, but it wasn’t bleeding enough to worry about now. We headed for the stairs. At the bottom, Corporal Kott lay on the floor in a pool of blood, clearly dead. Catz was farther back, shooting every time the man’s weapons-grade gun appeared out of the doorway. Now with Nadel and I on his right and Catz on his left, the man couldn’t peek around the doorway without exposing himself. But we couldn’t breach the door without getting killed.

The room was on my left and the door opened to the left, so he was probably on the wall to the right of the door. I sprinted for several meters, dove past the door, and rolled to a standing position next to Catz. The man had fired as I flew past but too late to hit me. I tapped the release on my whip and signaled Nadel to get ready as I inched towards the door. I stopped a meter away from the door and my whip whistled over my head. It shot out, through the door, and around to the right. A man screamed, and I heard what sounded like a gun drop as I moved closer to the door. Again, my whip snaked into the room. A gurgling sound, then nothing. Nadel dove past me into the room. Silence. When I looked, a man was lying on the ground. His upper arm was cut through to the bone, and his neck cut so that it barely supported his head.

"Most of us thought those whips were for show," Nadel said, looking down at the man on the floor and poking his head with her boot. "Looks like we were wrong."

When I emerged, Haber was coming out of an open area, and Glick and Lipkin were coming out of the laundry room with our equipment.

"What happened, Corporal Catz?" I asked. She was limping and bleeding from her hand.

"Someone alerted them we were coming, because they caught us by surprise. Private Jaffe entered the open bay where most of the seriously wounded rested. A sergeant had a rifle under his blanket and shot her in the face. Private Haber killed him and the rest. Corporal Kott and I took the servants’ rooms. It was difficult going, but we were making progress until Kott opened that door. He shot her in the chest and has been holding me off for the past five minutes."

"Suit up," I said, strapping my Mfi to my arm and the Mfw and laser to my thighs. "Private Lam, grab what medical supplies you can and meet us outside. Our men probably miss us. We’ll retrieve Kott and Jaffe when we return." We found a large ground vehicle that accommodated the six of us and headed for the Ming Tree forest. Each of the Guard had special training in some specialty or another. Corporals Glick and Kott’s specialty had been medical.

As we drove, Glick worked on each one of us, removing shards and repairing open wounds. It turned out to be an interesting experience when combined with bumps and turns at two hundred km/h.

"Found it, Judt said, turning sharply off the highway onto a narrow road, spraying dirt and gravel as the wheels fought for traction. Several vehicles could be seen about a klick away. When we reached the area, there were five skimmers and eight ground vehicles scattered around. Off in the distance, I could hear faint shooting. We were all functional, if not in prime condition, as we began making our way towards the sounds. Sections of my body seemed to be taking turns complaining each time I stepped, turned, or jumped over something. Only the thought of my team fighting for their lives drove me half running through brush and over dead limbs in the heavily treed forest. I and the others fell several times in our mad rush with our battered bodies. What seemed like an eternity later, the shots sounded close. I raised my arm for a halt and activated my Mfi.

"Colonel Wolfson, this is Captain Sapir, my team is in the Ming Tree forest fighting rebels. Do you have visual or heat signatures?" I asked, hoping my signal was strong enough for the War Horse to detect it. No answer. I repeated my request several more times—hoping—but nothing.

"Captain Sapir, this is Warrant Officer Loeb, in commando shuttle seven from the War Horse. I’m delivering supplies to Captain Drezner. Your signal is too weak to reach the War Horse but maybe I can help. I’ll make a couple of passes over the area, high enough I won’t be noticed." Several minutes passed, then my Mfi lit with a map of the area and over a hundred red dots.

"How’s that?"

"Great, Warrant Loeb, I owe you several rounds when I get back." I forwarded the map to everyone. The red dots showed three distinct lines—us, rebels in the middle, and the Guard farthest away. Judging by the distribution of the red dots, it appeared like Lieutenant Ceder had lost several members and the rebels twenty or so. And unless I was mistaken, the rebels had detached two groups of ten, one to the right and one to the left in an attempt to encircle the Guard—a lucky break.

"We’re going to move cautiously forward until we are about forty meters from the rebels’ position. An easy shot for us, not so easy for amateurs. The rebel line looks to be close to eighty meters long, not counting the two groups moving to encircle the Guard. Catz, take up a position forty meters to the right. Haber, twenty meters right. Glick, forty left. Lipkin twenty left. Nadel and I will take the middle. Signal when you are in position. When you are, I’ll send a count down on your Mfis. Use the laser in your Mfw to kill anyone you see with a military grade weapon, and then switch to shards using a meter spread. Aim for their faces."

"What about those encircling the Guard?" Catz asked.

"Those two teams reduce the main group by twenty, leaving about fifty. If we break them, it will leave something for the men to do." That got a few grins.

"Why a meter spread? Less likely to kill than our normal thirty centimeters."

"True, Haber. We won’t be able to kill them all. There are too many of them and too few of us. The idea is to create panic. First the surprise, then a few killings, and finally being pelted with shards. With a meter spread we may be able to wound two or three at a time. Don’t worry about killing them as much as wounding as many as you can in the head and face."

"That’s devious, Captain. I hope Jaffe and Kott are watching—from wherever." Nadel said, receiving muttered agreement. Me too.

"Go." I began slowly moving forward while the others fanned out. Several minutes later I lay, looking up at a small rise where the rebels lay shooting. I had at least twenty in my sight. Nadel was only a few meters to my left. Soon afterward, I began getting "in position" messages from the others. I set the count-down to ten seconds on my Mfi and sent it.

I identified two with military grade weapons and waited. As my Mfi chimed, I shot one then the other, switched to shards and began firing as I swept to my right as far as I could see and then reversed direction coming back to center. Five or six received fatal shots, six or seven had dropped their weapons and ran holding their faces, the rest had maintained discipline and returned fire. Dirt and tree bark spayed around me with shards hitting me every few seconds. One ripped through my cheek and several hit my skull cap causing white flashes behind my eyes and momentary dizziness. I switched to explosive bullets and shot blindly in their general direction, hoping to cause a distraction long enough to recover. It worked, but by the time I could see properly again, the few that were still alive were running right or left. Of course, they were running a gauntlet because of the way I had deployed my team. I switched my Mfi to Lieutenant Ceder’s channel.

"Lieutenant Ceder, you have two, ten-man teams attempting to circle you to the left and right," I said. "The front is clear." Five minutes later, he replied.

"Thanks to your warning, Captain, we were in position and killed several. After that they took off running."

"Well done, Lieutenant. Collect everyone and come to us. We will have verified the area is clear by then." I switched to an open channel. "Make sure everyone on the ground is dead." I walked, surveying each body as I went, shooting anyone who moved, moaned, or had a hand on a weapon. Before too long everyone but Lipkin had assembled.

"Anyone seen Lipkin?"

"She’s dead. A shard through the eye." Glick said softly. A half hour later Ceder and his party came into sight. They had taken a beating. I counted eight dead including Sergeant Rosin and most were wounded. My first command, and I had lost almost half. Brave men and women of the Black Guard who had given everything in the name of duty. Men and women who will live in my mind forever.

"Captain," Ceder said, bowing low. The others also bowed. Then he straightened, smiling through the dirt and blood. "I think we owe you and the women a round… or three when we get back."

"You did your part, Ceder. You entertained a hundred while we partied." I couldn’t help a grin.

"Where the hell have you been?" Li Ho Lew shouted. "We were almost killed."

My laser beam hit the ground between his feet, spraying dirt and debris. "Governor, the next one will be higher, although I doubt you have any balls to hit." I stared at him until he lowered his eyes. Li Ming was standing off to the side, watching her son with undisguised shame.

"Li Ming, who is Po Tong?" I asked as I neared her.

"Thank you, Captain Sapir. You and your Guard are very brave." She bowed low. "Po Tong is one of the ministers who is on the Lanzhou governing council."

"He’s a dead man," I said to no one in particular.

* * *

After treating the wounded, we returned to the estate in order to give Colonel Ou Yang time to reorganize the Yuan military sufficiently to provide the governor reasonable protection. When we arrived, I was notified that Colonel Wolfson was sending a shuttle for me to return to the War Horse. I left Lieutenant Ceder in charge and worked out a schedule to rotate the Guard to the War Horse for examination and medical treatment based on their current condition. Everyone had been injured but some were more serious than others. I had no sooner finished than a combat shuttle landed. I entered with the four we considered needed immediate attention. Lost in my thoughts over those who had died under my command—following my decisions—the trip seemed to take only minutes. I rose as the shuttle door opened, feeling the weight of those deaths, renewed pain from the multiple shard hits, and bone tired.

"Captain Sapir." Captain Drezner stood a few meters to the side. "Thank you."

"It’s good to see you, Captain Drezner. Thanks for what?" I didn’t know what he meant, but just seeing him lightened my mood.

"For reminding me, we are Jax and they piffling rabble, and there was no reason to die fighting when we could kick ass." He laughed although his eyes were sad like mine must be. "The survivors and I stand tall today because of the many who died in the finest Jax tradition. Many faces I’ll never forget."

We walked in silence to the commando area where we found Colonel Wolfson in his office waiting for us.

"Come in, Captains," he said, acknowledging Drezner’s salute and waving to the chairs. "Have a seat. Normally, I would wait for your action report, but I need your report immediately. The contract with the ruling party on Lanzhou was a disaster. I need to understand the extent to which they were negligent. That will determine the penalty due the Jax."

"They weren’t negligent; they lied to us—" I started to say, but he interrupted me before I could continue.

"How do you know that, Sapir?"

"The rebel colonel’s last words when he saw me were, ’Po Tong did warn me that the Black Guard.’ The governor’s mother, Li Ming, said he was one of Lanzhou’s ministers."

"So… they play games with the Jax." He nodded almost imperceptibly, his eyes space cold.

* * *

The next morning, Drezner and I were asked to accompany Colonel Wolfson and a squad of twenty commandos to Lanzhou to meet with the ruling committee.

"I heard three Jax cruisers had joined us in orbit around Lanzhou. This should be an interesting meeting," Drezner said as our shuttle descended into the capital, Jinhai.

"I agree. Colonel Wolfson doesn’t look in a mood to negotiate."

We were met at the landing pad by a General Li Quin and an honor guard of ten soldiers dressed in white. He paled when the two combat shuttles accompanying us disgorged its twenty commandos and their armed, two-man jet-cycles. It was a short, quiet ride to the three-story marble building were the Lanzhou council conducted business. When we arrived, the commandos accompanied us into the building, taking up positions in the foyer and along the hallway as we proceeded to the meeting room, ensuring we would have free access to our vehicles should the need arise. Four commandos accompanied us into the meeting chamber.

* * *

"Greeting, Colonel Wolfson," said an elderly man with thinning hair. He sat in the middle, behind a long marble table. Five men sat to his right and left, each elaborately dressed in silks with a colored sash running from shoulder to waist and an open robe with colored markings on the sleeves. "I’m senior Minister Sato. We, the Lanzhou council, were sorry to hear of your heavy losses against the rebels." The others were all nodding in agreement. "We understand you feel an adjustment to your contract is necessary. We are divided in our opinion. Most feel that is the risks of war. You did win—"

"I’m not here to negotiate. Who is Minister Po Tong?" Wolfson asked. A rotund man with heavy Jowls, sitting at the far right end of the table, paled when the speaker pointed to him. "Captain Sapir."

As I moved in Po Tong’s direction, he rose, casting his gaze right and left, searching for a place to run. I released the catch on my whip, and it stretched behind me as I neared the table. It felt alive as I circled it over my head and lashed out and around Po Tong’s neck. I jerked it back and like the cork on a champagne bottle, his head separated from his neck and blood sprayed skyward. With a practiced twist, the whip coiled around my waist, and I locked it in place. I hoped Rosin, Kott, Jaffe, and the others were watching. It wouldn’t bring them back, but it just maybe might prevent a repeat and save lives.

"That is the penalty for treachery against the Jax. Po Tong knew the size of the rebel force was double the size negotiated, that they were not rabble but well organized by someone he was in league with, and that they had military grade weapons. Had we been aware of these factors, the contract would have been written for three hundred army and one hundred commandos as a reserve. You therefore owe the Jax for two hundred army, one hundred commandos, and a twenty-five percent penalty for the deception," Wolfson said.

"But we weren’t involved in Po Tong’s scheme," the elderly man whined, looking at the other for support.

"You initiated the contract, so you are responsible. If we thought you were involved in the scheme… You would be talking to Captain Sapir of the Black Guard." He smiled, if I could call that twitch of his lip a smile. "You have twenty-four hours to transfer the required funds to our account. Our fleet will leave as soon as the transfer is complete." He turned, and Drezner and I followed him back to our transportation.

"I always wondered if the rumors about those whips were true," Wolfson said as he entered the shuttle. "Now I know."

CHAPTER FOUR

Returning Heroes

Commander Wexler was a thin, tall man with silver-gray hair which contrasted with his black uniform. His only decoration was a red dragon with three stars above it on his right sleeve. His strong base voice cut through the chilly morning air to the assembled Guard, who stood listening in the open area behind the headquarters building. This was not the typical mission critique and everyone knew it—tradition had been tampered with and an accounting required.

"The information we were given for the Lanzhou contract was intentionally under stated. We were told approximately five hundred poorly armed and organized rebels. In fact, there were over a thousand, and they were well armed and organized. As a consequence of those fabricated numbers, we sent one hundred army to quell the revolt and twenty-four Guard to protect the governor. The army performed well, killing over two-to-one but the combat shuttles lost effectiveness when the rebels overran the Yuan military and entered the city of Ebao. The commander on board the War Horse reinforced the ground forces with fifty commandos, which was insufficient to fight the seven hundred remaining rebels. Seeing the disparity in numbers, the rebels split into two groups: four hundred to hold the army in place and three hundred to attack the governor’s estate the Guard protected. The best the army could do was position its forces between the rebels in the city and those attacking the estate to prevent more of the city forces aiding those at the estate. The force sent to capture the governor overran the Yuan military defending the estate and arrived with two hundred operational and forty wounded." He paused for a drink of water.

"The Jax Guard has always had a reputation as the premiere bodyguards in the civilized worlds and having no equals. We have always considered tradition and duty one and the same, and that has always meant fighting to the last Guard." Wexler paused and stared at me before continuing. "Captain Sapir, who commanded the Guard at the governor’s estate, believes tradition and duty are not the same, and that duty comes before tradition. Choosing duty over tradition, she chose not to defend the estate and split her force. We must consider, therefore, whether she should have stayed with the governor and defended the estate rather than take him and his family into open country. Could she have stopped the two hundred forty rebels from entering the estate and killing everyone? Tradition clearly demanded she try." He stopped for another sip of water as he surveyed the assembled Guard, stopping at me.

"Reason says her unit may have inflicted great damage on the rebels, but in the end, the Guard would have been defeated and the governor either killed or captured. The worlds would have understood our failure and applauded the valiant effort. Instead, she split her force, sending the men off with the governor, his family, and servants. Captain Sapir and seven women remained, pretending to be servants. The commander of the rebels split his force, sending half his able bodied men after the governor. With the rebels relaxing at the estate, the women were able to kill all except for a few who deserted. Two Guards died during that action. Captain Sapir and the remaining women were subsequently able to approach from behind the rebels who were confronting the force protecting the governor and destroy their remaining force. The results were excellent, and I believe the occasional linking of the word ’black’ with ’Guard,’ referring to our uniforms, will now forever be one word—Black Guard. Black as in the color associated with death, and the outcome of fighting the Guard. However, I fear the consequences of other team leaders choosing to separate tradition and duty when facing an attacking force. Tradition will guaranty you have done your duty. If you choose to separate the two, and you are wrong, you will have violated our code and will suffer the consequences." He paused seeming to look at each person present.

"Enough, the Captain and her team defeated over two hundred rebels and saved her client and his family. A feat that reflects favorably on the… Black Guard. In recognition of their courage and achievement, the committee has awarded the double dragons to their rank insignia and each enlisted has been promoted to the next higher rank." He snorted. "The officers get our congratulations on a job well done. Dismissed."

* * *

"Well, Captain Sapir, the double dragons look very attractive. I’m envious. That honor has been given to few individuals over the years. I’ve never heard of an entire team earning it," Tzadok said as I joined him for breakfast. I had to admit, I did like the look of it. Normally, a single red dragon on the bottom of the right sleeve designated Guard rank of a private, one stripe on top of the dragon a corporal, two a sergeant, and three a senior sergeant. For officers, one star a lieutenant, two a captain, and three the Guard commander. The recipient of a double dragon award had two red dragons facing each other rather than the standard one. I loved it, but I’d give it up in a heartbeat to have my team whole again. Not one of the ten lives was worth it. "Dragon Dobrin will be joining us tomorrow. Until you are given a new assignment, we will be your instructors. You and Hada Attali, who will be arriving within a week, will be given the opportunity to train for dragon rank." He said before popping a small pigeon-egg in his mouth. I smiled.

"Hada’s dream," I said, hoping with all my heart she would realize it.

"What about you?"

"I don’t know. It’s Hada’s dream. She’s just pulled me into it." I laughed. "A beautiful dream."

Tzadok nodded. "Yes, I suspect it was her father’s dream, and he pulled Hada into it. Dragon rank has little to do with the Guard, other than recognition of achievement."

"What achievement?"

"Conquering yourself. The ability to quiet the mind, to be at peace with yourself, to see what is rather than what you or others want to see," he said, looking thoughtful. Now that he voiced it, I realized that was what I felt from him when we fought.

"That would be a worthwhile dream, Dragon Tzadok."

* * *

I stood waiting at the landing pad as Hada’s shuttle approached. When she stepped out, I couldn’t help but notice she looked older. A smile lit her face when she saw me, and she flew across the pad into my arms.

"Oh, it’s good to be home again," Hada said, hugging me tightly.

"Yes, home." This was my home. As we walked hand-in-hand down the trail to the main compound, I realized I had found what I had lost all those years ago—family. The Guard had become my family and Hada a dear sister.

Hada took hold of my sleeve and giggled. "I wonder if they have a double dragon for the collar."

"You’re incorrigible, Hada. How was your assignment in Wuhan?" I asked, and was surprised to see the sadness in her eyes.

"By the Guard’s standards, it was successful. There were three attempts on the Prince’s life. The first two were solo, and we stopped each of them with only minor injuries. The last attempt was by a group of six. They were armed with military-grade, multi-functional guns. I lost two. Two died to protect a worthless specimen of a man. He treated everyone like they were stupid and beneath him. It was my fault."

"Why?" I asked.

"I didn’t like him, so I tended to stay out of his sight. I let him intimidate me. I should have had more guards on him because everyone had a good reason to hate him, and I should have been there when the attack came!" She made no attempt to wipe away the tears that ran down her cheeks. I took hold of her by the shoulders so she was facing me.

"Look at me, Hada." When she did, I continued. "Who are the elite of the Jax military?"

"The Guard," she sobbed.

"And what are you?"

"A Guard captain."

Who is your superior?"

"Commander Wexler."

"Do our clients outrank Commander Wexler?"

"No, but…"

"The Black Guard is hired to protect their lives. We are not hired to be their servants. We do not fetch or carry or do tricks. They adhere to our rules or we leave."

"Yes, Captain Sapir," Hada said. "I was weak, and my people paid the price."

"We cannot stop our people from getting killed. I lost ten." I felt a lump in my throat and my chest felt empty. "It’s the nature of the business we are in, but we should not let our contracts stop us from doing our duty," I said. Hada gave me a questioning look. "To protect them in a manner which maximizes our people’s chances of surviving."

Slowly a smile appeared on her face. "I’ve heard my sister has declared duty is the highest priority. I agree with you. A duty to our contract and to those we command." She laughed. "I’ll wager you gave that governor ulcers."

"I almost made him a eunuch…" Her mood lightened as we sat at our favorite spot, and I recounted several of my incidents with the governor.

CHAPTER FIVE

Molova: Prince Badal

The next couple of months with Tzadok and Dobrin were demanding—fight for a couple of hours, rest, exercises, rest, meditation… Each night I’d drop into bed exhausted and aching from Tzadok and Dobrn’s many reminders of my mistakes, yet pleased with the small improvements I’d made. It ended one morning, when Commander Wexler found us during a rest period. Jax administration, officer quarters and dining facilities, and training areas were on the first level or plateau at Sasser Mountain. Sergeants’ quarters and facilities on level two; corporals and privates on level three; and recruits on level four.

"Captain Sapir, I have a new assignment for you on the planet Molova. It’s somewhat nontraditional and for that reason well suited for you. The country is divided into six independent states, run by princes acquired through heritage. They meet periodically to work on the laws of the country, which tend to be based on religious principles. Baba Badal, the Prince of Surat, will be traveling to the capital in a few weeks for the semi-annual meeting of the princes to vote on a number of new laws and revisions to existing ones. This year, his vote will be the tie breaker on most of the important changes. Because they involve religious beliefs, emotions are high, and he feels the need for additional guards to protect him and his family until he is back on his lands. He has contracted with us for bodyguards for him and his family. He heard about Lanzhou and specifically asked for the captain who was in charge. You will have three teams of five with a senior sergeant for each. You have your original team plus two new senior sergeants and five privates." He paused, awaiting questions. When I had none, he continued. "Your team should be assembled within the next two days, and you will depart three days later. Try to keep tradition and duty together, Captain Sapir. That will keep me happy," he said, and left.

"That is good timing, Rivka," Tzadok said. "You need time to assimilate what you’ve learned over the past months. More training at this point would have little benefit, if any. Until we can meet again, your main focus should be on meditation. And it would be beneficial if you would relive every fight with Dobrin and me. I think you will find the exercise enlightening."

Dobrin nodded agreement. "You’ve made progress but are a long way from your goal. You have the raw ability. Your biggest impediment, as is everyone’s, is the ability to empty your mind of distractions so that you can see clearly. May tradition and duty guide you on your assignment." He smiled.

* * *

"I’ll be sorry to see you go, Rivka. These last few months have been glorious, having my sister with me and training with dragons. I know Commander Wexler is nervous about anyone considering tradition and duty as separate, but you’ve helped me see the difference. Losing two members of my team had my dreams in chaos. You’re right. I forgot we’re in the business of killing and dying and our duty goes beyond protecting our contract. As team leaders, we have a duty to protect those under us." She grabbed me in a tight hug. "I may have dragged you into my dream, but you’re helping me keep it alive. I love you, Rivka Sapir."

* * *

By the time we were ready to leave, the eight new members of my nineteen person team had been assembled. Two new Senior Sergeants: Wahle and Zinn, a woman, joined Solow as team leaders. The six new members, one a woman, completed the three five-person teams and permitted me to have two women assigned to each team. Looking at the new members brought back the missing faces of those who had died on Lanzhou, and I swallowed a lump in my throat.

"This will be an unusual assignment, as the party we are contracted to protect will be traveling and will reside in a government building in the capital, Hezuo. We have been hired because Prince Badal holds a deciding voice in an upcoming meeting of the princes and therefore the probability of trouble is high."

"I’ve heard you value ’duty’ before ’tradition,’" Private Eisen, a new member, said. I took that as a question rather than a statement. One that the new members would have on their minds and that would need clarification.

"I feel duty is the bedrock of the Guard. Those that hire us know that we will die defending them if necessary—that is our tradition. But our purpose, duty, is to defend our client. Dying serves no one if our client dies. So, I do not ask that we abandon our tradition, only that we remember why we were hired." My old team nodded in understanding. The new members seemed to be divided, some nodding and others with their eyes downward deep in thought. "When we get there, I will assign each team to guard one of the Badals. And I will want one member of that team to be physically with that person at all times when they are not alone."

"We are going to follow them?" Senior Sergeant Zinn asked. "I doubt they are going to like that."

"I don’t care. In their home, we can control who comes and who goes, and for the most part, know who belongs in the building and who doesn’t. When we’re in someone else’s domain, we can’t control who’s there or determine who’s friendly or who’s not."

"Sounds like fun, Captain," Senior Sergeant Solow said, receiving nods of agreement.

* * *

The trip took three days, aboard the cruiser Crouching Tiger. This time there were no army aboard, just the commandos who are a normal contingent of every Jax cruiser. There was no trouble, although there is always some tension between the Guard and the commandos. They tend to dislike the Guard on general principle—commandos are commandos because they failed to qualify for the Guard.

"Captain Sapir, congratulations on your double dragon award. I’ve heard about your assignment on Lanzhou. Very impressive." Colonel Berger, the commander of the commandos, said as I was getting ready to leave for the showers after my workout.

"Thank you, Colonel. I believe the Jax military action on Lanzhou sent a strong message to the civilized worlds—the Jax military has no equal, whether army, commando, or Guard."

"It was basically an army operation." He frowned, staring at me.

"A contingent of commandos were sent to support the army for the final battle. The army was greatly outnumbered, yet couldn’t be defeated. Do you think anyone doubts the commandos weren’t a significant factor in the outcome? I don’t."

He laughed. You’re right, Sapir. I wish commandos could have been more involved initially. It might have saved lives, but they save us for ship-to-ship engagements, except for rare occasions like Lanzhou, and even there they were hesitant to commit the entire force. As a consequence, we tend to see very little action. A commando’s life can be very boring on a ship with nothing to do."

"I think we all wish for excitement and a chance to prove ourselves until it happens. Then, we wish for boring."

"How true. If the rumors are correct, we are dropping you off and going on to another planet. Hopefully, your reputation will keep things boring.

* * *

At the Molova space station, we were directed into two civilian shuttles and flown to Prince Badal’s estate, a four hour trip. From the air, the building looked very much like a picture of an old English mansion: a two-story, granite building in the shape of an "H." The main building stretched a hundred meters between the two wings, which looked to each be fifty meters in length. The only thing that destroyed the image was the military barracks and equipment sitting less than a klick away. We landed at the military facility and were met by a man in dark green combat dress with three gold clusters on his collar.

"Welcome to the Prince Badal estate. I’m Colonel Jarde." He stood a head taller than me, a narrow, clean-shaven face with a light tan complexion. "Everyone is interested in seeing the Black Guard and you, Captain, particularly Prince Badal’s private guards. More so now that their captain and a considerable number of your team are women." He laughed. Then pointed to Sergeant Glick’s sleeve. "Are the double dragons a new kind of rank?"

"No, they are the veterans of Lanzhou."

"Interesting. The Jax Guard has always had a good reputation, even before Lanzhou. We had heard the Guard had women, but I think most thought there were only a few and not fighting members of the team. I seriously doubt Prince Badal is expecting a woman captain." He smiled at some thought he didn’t share. "If you find time before we leave, I’d like to give you and anyone else a tour of our detachment and have you meet the troops who will be accompanying the Prince to the capital. The states have had a long history of border disputes and wars, so our current law restricts a state’s total force to five hundred. In theory, they are a reserve force for the Molova military, which is the country’s official armed forces. And we are allowed only fifty military troops across any state’s border, even with their permission."

"I’d like that, Colonel. It’s going to be difficult to control access outside the Prince’s estate, so being able to identify your troops will help. And I think getting to know the Guard won’t hurt in the event of trouble."

"Agreed. If you’re ready, I’ve two ground vehicles ready to take you to the palace." He pointed toward two off-road armored vehicles with undercarriages fifty centimeters off the ground and seating capacity for twelve. The road from the compound led to a gray bricked driveway four vehicles wide and flanked by large trees, manicured lawns, and gardens. Two armed guards stood at the entrance to the building, which sat between two semi-circular staircases leading to a second-level terrace. Like in an "H" configuration, the main building sat back from the two two-story wings on each end. The building appeared to be made from old-fashioned stone containing a yellowish tint.

The guards snapped to attention and saluted the Colonel as we exited the vehicle. Inside we were met by a tall, thin elderly man in a light tan suit with a gold sash.

"Doshi, this is Captain Sapir, and the Black Guard team," Jarde said. Doshi gave a small bow, after a double-take look from Jarde to me and back. It looked to be an interesting tour—women guards in a man’s dominated world.

"Captain Sapir, if you would wait in the Blue drawing room, the Prince will join you shortly. Your… team should have stayed at the military compound. Colonel Jarde’s men can take them back."

"They stay. I’ll want to tour the palace with them and to meet the Prince’s family we will be guarding."

"But that’s impossible—"

"No, it’s not. I will decide what my team needs to keep the people we guard safe. For now they can wait in a separate room while I meet with the Prince," I said. From the looks of the fifty-meter circular foyer and twenty meter wide hallway that led to the two wings, this place had enough rooms for several hundred troops without inconveniencing the residents.

"Yes, Captain," he said, somewhat reluctantly. ’If you will follow me." He led us to the right down the hallway and stopped at the second door. "If you and Colonel Jarde will wait here, the Prince will see you shortly. Your team will be in the West wing drawing room."

The colonel opened the door and waved me in. Governor Li Ho Lew’s estate had been large and lavish, but this made his look like a rundown little shack in comparison. The hallway alone was filled with paintings, statues, and expensive looking articles on pedestals. The room was definitely blue where pictures, tapestry, or windows weren’t shielding the wall. A variety of chairs and couches were placed around the perimeter of the room, leaving the center open. The ceiling appeared to be a giant mural of angels, or someone’s idea of them. The colonel remained standing, so I did. I was still surveying the enormous room when a middle-aged man about my size walked in accompanied by two tall, muscular men in black military clothing. Colonel Jarde braced to attention and saluted.

"Captain Sapir, may I introduce you to Prince Badal." Jarde said. I gave a small bow.

"Welcome, Captain Sapir. I have to admit I was expecting you and your team to be men," he said as he stood appraising me. "I contracted for the captain who was the Black Guard commander at Lanzhou, so I assume that’s you." He continued to inspect me while his two bodyguards stood behind him with smirks on their faces. On their belts were what looked like multifunctional weapons.

"Yes, I commanded the Black Guard at Lanzhou. In fact, half of my current team were at Lanzhou during the incident."

"You reportedly killed over two hundred rebels. What were the women’s… parts?"

"Men and women are equal in the Black Guard. Each individual has earned the right to wear the red dragon and is second to none," I said, amused as Badal and his guards wrestled with the idea that a woman could be an elite Guard.

"How about a demonstration, Captain? You and my private bodyguard, Dara," Badal said, nodding to the man on his right, who was sneering or had stomach cramps.

"I don’t do demonstrations. They prove nothing."

"They prove who the better man is. Are you afraid you’ll lose?" Dara said, trying to sound belittling.

"Since Prince Badal has picked you as his personal bodyguard, I have no doubt that you are good at what you do. But the only proof that counts is if you can keep Prince Badal alive when he is attacked. Unlike a match between two persons, there will be no notice, no choice of weapons, and no artificial determination of winning. The Prince either lives or dies. My teams and I are members of the Black Guard; therefore, we have proven we’re qualified. Whether you or anyone else is qualified or not means nothing to me," I said, preparing for some macho move from one of them. Dara’s face broke into a smile as his hand slid towards his weapon. I hit the release on my whip, and it dropped lose. The Prince’s face lost his amused look.

"Prince Badal, I’ll wager I can separate Dara’s head from his body before he can pull the trigger on that weapon he’s considering drawing." I stood ready, watching no one but aware of everyone in the room. "That includes your other guard if he interferes."

Silence followed as Dara considered his options, which weren’t good. If he backed down he would look foolish and admit I was better, at least, in his mind. If he tried to kill me, he faced a Black Guard with an unknown weapon and risked death. And if he killed me, what would Badal think and would the Guard leave?

"Dara, relax. Captain Sapir, you said matches prove nothing but you were quick to incite one." A smile spread back on his round face.

"Prince Badal, I gave warning only because you started the tension by suggesting a match, which encouraged Dara to be aggressive. You seem to think this is a game or need proof that we can protect you. I’m here because you hired us. If you would prefer your private bodyguards, that is fine with me. It will give me more guards for your family."

Silence followed. Dara was furious but unable to take any action. His sidekick stood staring at me like I’d grown horns, the colonel appeared amused, and the Prince stood staring at me as if that would help him make a decision. When he finally spoke, he surprised me.

"Is that whip really that dangerous?"

"It will go through skin and bone like a wire through cheese."

"Doshi informs me you and your team would like a tour of the palace and to meet my family."

"Yes, I would have my team take up their responsibilities immediately. It will give your family time to adjust. Guarding someone while traveling is different from guarding someone in their own environment. A few days adjustment would be helpful."

"And you need me?"

"I think it would be beneficial for you to be able to recognize my Guards’ faces, and helpful if you introduced us to your family. You are placing their lives in our hands.

* * *

After I collected Lieutenant Ceder and my three teams and introduced them to the Prince, we proceeded down the hallway into the East wing, which was reserved for the Prince and his family. At the intersection, we were led right and into the first room on the right where two women stood, obviously having been warned we were coming. Badal approached the small petite woman, whose eyes locked onto me after a quick survey of the others. Another young woman stood a few steps behind her.

"Captain Sapir, my wife Princess Sophia, and my daughter, Princess Jovana," he said, emphasizing the titles as he introduced them. I gave each a small nod of recognition.

"Ladies, I will be assigning each of you a team of six. One member of that team will be in your sight except when you are alone in a room we can protect." I said.

"That will be very invasive, Captain Sapir," Sophia said.

"We, the Black Guard, are very good, Princess Sophia; however, we cannot protect you if we cannot see you. In your home, we can control who is in the building and can identify those authorized to be there. When you are traveling, we cannot. So yes, it will be invasive but necessary if we are to provide you adequate protection."

"What if we don’t want someone following us?" Jovana said, frowning.

"Unless your father stipulates you do not need protection, it’s not optional."

"You work for us," Jovana said, placing her hands on her slender hips.

"That is not exactly true," I said, watching Babal and his wife, who seemed amused. "We are contracted to Prince Babal to protect him and his family and have configured teams to meet those terms. If conditions are such that we cannot adequately fulfill our obligation then we will leave."

"We are not used to such arrogance and certainly not from a woman," Sophia said with a small smile. "But you have a point. A contract requires that both parties agree to the terms. My husband believes strongly in the teaching of the Prophet Nomiko, who was the founder of Xintoism, the dominant religion on Molova. The other major Sect follows the teaching of the Prophet Azarias who appeared a hundred years later—"

"And saw man as evil and God as vengeful," Babal interjected. Sophia continued as if he hadn’t spoken.

"Our current laws are based on Nomiko’s teachings. But this time the Princes are divided; therefore, my husband will be the deciding vote. The followers of both Sects have been at odds with each other for many generations, but the followers of Azarias’s teachings have been growing over the years and tend to be more radical and prone to violence. If my husband were to be killed, they would come into power."

"Sophia believes my brother, Meric, would side with the followers of Azarias if I were to die and he came into power, which transfers through the male line."

"Yes. That is why I talked him into hiring the Guard. Badal will decide which Sect will dominate, but I didn’t realize the Guard had women. Women guarding my husband is going to inflame the radicals among the Azarias."

"Of course it’s Prince Badal’s decision, but if the Guard stays, they operate by my rules, which are designed for your safety," I said, wanting it clear I would not compromise.

"My wife is right. It will empower the zealots who see women as inferior. Even I have trouble with women soldiers, as you noticed with Dara. But if women aren’t inferior, then aren’t they equal?" He shook his head as if to clear it, and a small smile appeared. "I probably won’t like it, but I’ll like it less if my wife or daughter is harmed. Do what you must."

"Princess Sophia, Senior Sergeant Zinn’s team is assigned to you," I said, and stepped back as Zinn stepped forward and gave a small bow.

"If you have any concerns or complaints, they should be addressed to me. My team," she said, and stepped to the side as each individual stepped forward and introduced himself.

"What is the double dragon on some of the sleeves?" Sophia asked when they had finished.

"It’s the only recognition the Guard gives for doing your job. Not so much as a reward to the individual, but as a reminder to the rest of us what it means to be in the Jax Guard. They were awarded to the survivors of Lanzhou," Zinn said.

"And to those who would challenge you."

"Yes." Zinn smiled. "The Guard has always had a reputation of fighting to the last Guard, but Captain Sapir and her team at Lanzhou have reminded everyone of the cost of doing so."

While Lieutenant Ceder introduced Wahle and his team to Jovana, I turned to Badal. "Sir, Senior Sergeant Solow will be assigned to you," I said, and Solow stepped forward. Badal scrutinized each individual as they introduced themselves. "Be assured, Prince Badal, regardless of the rank or double dragons, each person here has earned the right to wear the Black of the Guard, will defend you with their life… and rarely miss what they shoot at."

"I have two bodyguards…" Badal said, worrying his lip with his teeth, as he wrestled with the potential conflict.

"So long as you agree the Guard is in charge of your security, I see no conflict. They know you and the potential dangers on Molova, and we would welcome their input and support if it comes to a fight."

"What if there is a conflict?" Badal asked. Dara stood glaring at me. The other guard’s eyes swiveled between Badal, Dara, and me.

"Sir, your life and your family are my only concern. We will not allow anything to interfere with us protecting you."

"Meaning?" Badal asked.

"In an emergency, we cannot afford to have even a few seconds of confusion and, therefore, we will not debate our decisions. Any interference will be met with deadly force," I said, then turned to look directly at Dara, whose hand was resting near his weapon. "Sir, I’m sure Dara and your other bodyguard would gladly risk their lives to save you. I do not know their qualifications, but each Guard member has gone through years of special training to be a Guard. I began my training at age six. You are paying for that expertise and I must assume you want us to exercise it."

"Six… it’s no wonder the Jax are so much in demand and expensive. Yes, you are in charge of my security. I’m sure I won’t like it, but I doubt you’ll care," he gave a strangled laugh. Dara didn’t look happy.

"Only protecting your life is important to me," I said, feeling satisfied I had taken care of the immediate issues and the situation was under control.

* * *

The next day, I met with Lieutenant Ceder and my senior sergeants for an update on their activities.

"Solow?" I asked after everyone had gotten settled.

"The Prince has been cooperative, but I don’t trust his bodyguards. They are looking for trouble—looks, comments, gestures. Particularly towards the women."

"Ignore them but tolerate no interference," I said, knowing they or some man was going to act the fool before this assignment was over. "Zinn?"

"Princess Sophia is being very cooperative, although she is nervous around the male guards. Perhaps it would be less stressful if Solow’s two women were transferred to Wahle and my team and we provide two males to replace them."

"Yes, everyone would be happy—except me." I laughed as I said it. "It wouldn’t affect duty, but it would tradition. If we move members around to satisfy a contract, we would be telling those that hire us that we have men and women guards—"

"But we do," Wahle blurted reflexively.

"… and that they have a choice, which is not true. The Guard will decide who and where members of the Black Guard are assigned, based solely on the individual’s experience or rank." I paused to look at each individual and received nods of understanding.

"Wahle?"

"Princess Jovana doesn’t like being monitored and is nervous around the men guards. But no trouble."

"If I thought it would avoid trouble, I might consider some compromise. But I believe it would incite more trouble because we would be admitting they were right in believing women are inferior. I repeat. Ignore them but tolerate no interference with your duty."

* * *

I had just reached the front door when Colonel Jarde arrived in one of their armored vehicles. Using my Mfi, I had contacted him on a prearranged channel we had set up. He opened the rear door and waved for me to enter.

"Good afternoon, Captain Sapir. I’m glad you called. I have many questions before we depart, and I would like my senior people to meet you. We are not backward here on Molova, just paranoid." He laughed. "The states have a long history of wars over borders, treaties, money, and women, among other things, and therefore have over the centuries developed rules to reduce the carnage. No state may bring more than fifty troops into another state or the capital, which means I can only send thirty since you have twenty Guards. No state may have an air force which includes any flying vehicle that is not strictly for civilian transportation, and those have limits on size, speed, range, etc. Furthermore, no state may have more than five hundred militia. The central government independently maintains the army and navy for the planet. The capital acts like an eighth State and it take four princes and the capital’s representative to elect a president to run the government."

"Do I understand correctly that Prince Badal’s brother prescribes to the teaching of the Prophet Azaria and would become the Prince of Surat if Prince Badal died?" I asked, trying to understand the potential dangers Badal faced.

"That is true and correct. He has his own estate and a small contingent of fifty troops assigned for his security. Religion is a personal choice and not everyone on Prince Badal’s land follows the teaching of the Prophet Nomiko or Azaria for that matter. Prince Meric appears to favor Azaria but isn’t vocal with his views."

"How many roads lead from here to the capital?"

"Only one."

"If you were going to ambush the Prince’s party, where would you do it?" I asked. Jarde would know the best spot and the local thinking.

"Near the border with the capital. They wouldn’t be wearing uniforms so they could easily disappear into the city afterward. You think there will be an ambush?"

"With religion involved, would you be surprised?"

"No. Prince Badal’s death would be an easy solution for the followers of Azaria, since Meric would vote with them."

"As the Guard are always outsiders, we are naturally paranoid." I grinned, thinking of the many after-action-reports I had studied while in training—conclusion, trust no one. "We often appear foolish but are seldom surprised."

"What would you suggest?"

"What if you send a decoy party ten minutes or so ahead of the real party. I and one of my teams will accompany it to make it look real. If nothing happens, they can return home after Prince Badal crosses the border into Hezuo."

"Why not," Jarde said, eyes cast down in thought. "Come, let’s work out the details."

* * *

Back at the house I explained what would happen and decided Sergeant Wahle’s team would accompany the decoy party with me, since Jovana would be riding along with her mother. After an update from each team, I decided to update Badal. Checking my Mfi, I found he was in his office in the main building—the one connecting the two wings. As I opened the door, Dara was standing behind Sergeant Catz with a Shard gun pointing at her head, and his buddy had a multifunctional gun pointing at her chest.

"Just in time, Captain. Sergeant Catz was going to demonstrate what the Guard women are really good at," Dara said loudly, probably for Badal’s benefit as I noticed he could see the reception area through the open door from his desk where he sat. He looked amused.

"Sergeant Catz, you are in dereliction of duty," I had barely finished saying when she spun left. Her left forearm struck Dara’s gun arm, knocking it to the right. As she spun, she drew her Mfw weapon with her right hand, and her momentum carried her behind him. Her arm with the weapon came around in an arc and smashed into Dara’s temple and simultaneously fired a blast of shards into his companion’s chest. The impact of the tightly focused beam of shards lifted him backward, and his multifunctional weapon discharged in Dara’s chest. The impact caused Catz to take several steps backward and she released Dara to drop to the floor.

"She killed them. They were just having a little fun!" Badal shouted as he rose from his desk and stalked into the room.

"I warned you and them, Prince Badal. The Black Guard does not do demonstrations or play games. Your life and your family’s lives are too important for such distractions. I would demote Sergeant Catz except it’s my fault. I should have given orders to shoot anyone interfering with their duties, which includes harassing them, since that is a distraction." I nodded to Catz. "When you are relieved from your duties, Sergeant Catz, you will brief every Guard member on what happened, and that it’s not to happen again."

"Yes, Captain Sapir. It will not happen again."

Badal stood silent for a long time looking between Catz and me. "I didn’t believe you… I should have… The Black Guard is well named." He walked head down back into his office, poured himself something to drink, and sat staring out the window.

* * *

"How is everything going?" I asked Zinn. She was doing her rounds and standing with Corporal Haber, who was currently guarding Princess Sophia, who was busy monitoring the packing for the trip tomorrow. Before she could answer, Sophia approached.

"Captain Sapir, why did you order my husband’s bodyguards murdered?" She asked quietly, but the tension in her face showed she was angry.

"I didn’t order Prince Badal’s bodyguards killed. They had guns pointing at the Guard assigned to your husband and intended to debase her. I simply reminded her she was not doing her duty."

"Duty?"

"Yes, Princess Sophia. Her duty like all of ours is to protect Prince Badal, Princess Jovana, and yourself. If we let ourselves get distracted while we are on duty, we are being negligent and increasing the risk to your lives. Besides, they pointed guns in her direction. Guns are not toys, and we are not here to play games. If you point a gun at a member of the Black Guard, we assume you intend to kill us and will respond appropriately."

"She killed them…"

"It’s your culture, Princess Sophia. If those guards had drawn guns on a man, everyone would have thought it acceptable to kill them—self-defense. But because they drew their guns on a woman they thought it was alright. Conclusion, men have a right to abuse women," I said.

"No… Perhaps you’re right, Captain. But that will cause others to… retaliate."

"No. Not to retaliate but to prove women are inferior. That men are superior. Their actions will not be noble or out of loyalty but to maintain the status quo," I said, voicing my thoughts.

"Do you believe in God, Captain Sapir? That maybe he helped you to become what you are?" Sophia asked. "And has a plan for you… like here on Molova?"

I laughed. "If God did, then I know her name. Hada Attali." I bowed and left smiling. Hada was the reason I had worked so hard. The reason I made the Guard and Captain. The reason I had overcome rejection by my family. The reason I was finally at peace. I didn’t know about God. Several religions were prevalent on Jax. The Guard neither encouraged or discouraged religion and didn’t care which, if any, a person chose so long as it didn’t interfere with their duties. Hada’s father was a Toaist. I’d have to ask Hada about religion when I saw her next, wondering if that were in any way part of the dream.

CHAPTER SIX

Molova: The trip to Hezou

I had briefed Prince Badal on our decoy plan so he would understand why Wahle’s team and I would be leaving before his party started. He gave me a strange look but didn’t comment. When it looked like the Prince and his family would be ready to leave within the hour, I signaled Wahle, and we sped off on the military motorcycles Colonel Jarde had loaned us. It only took a few minutes to reach the camp, where Jarde and the decoy caravan were waiting. Wahle and his team took up positions surrounding the limousine which should be carrying the Prince and his family, while I caught up with the car Jarde stood next to.

"Good morning, Captain Sapir. I understand one of your women Guards didn’t like Dara’s jokes," he said as I neared.

"She had tolerated their crude jokes, but when he and his partner drew their weapons and threatened her, she defended herself like you or I would under similar circumstances."

"Pointed guns at her? I’m impressed. Dara was a nasty piece of work, and his partner eager to follow his lead. Was she hurt?"

"Only her pride. They had the drop on her when I walked in."

"Well that’s understandable. How was she to know … Oh, I see. It’s her responsibility to know." He nodded as he studied me for several seconds. "I’m glad you’re here, Captain Sapir. The Prince is a good man and the planet Molova needs him." He gave a bow and entered his vehicle, then signaled for the party to begin moving.

* * *

The road was well maintained and the ride smooth. The terrain varied from flat farm land to rolling hills suitable for grazing cattle, to dense forests. We were less than an hour from the border with Hezuo when I heard gunfire from automatic weapons somewhere in front of us. It sounded like it was coming from the front of the column and off to the left. The road was wide enough for several vehicles, but we were presently in a heavily treed area containing very old and large oaks.

"Guard the forest to our right," I said into my Mfi while waving to the limo to move forward. Instead the driver began backing up. I shrugged as I left the road and entered the forest, scanning for movement. Since there was no reason for an assassination attempt to attack the front of the column, it had to be a diversion. If it were, the opposite side seemed the best bet. I had just cleared the first few trees when I heard sounds of automatic weapons and seconds later shards were pelting the cycle’s windshield. Then twenty meters ahead, a man stepped out holding a rocket-propelled grenade launcher, hurriedly fired in the direction of the limo, and jumped back behind the massive tree he had been hiding behind. Smiling to myself, I pressed the cycle’s gun switch and headed in his direction. No talent required. The cycle’s two guns sprayed pellets in a two-meter path, stripping the bark from the tree he had jumped behind. He was either a lousy shot or I had caused him to fire before he was ready because the explosive shell hit the front wheel of the limo, demolishing the front end and killing the driver. If Prince Badal had been in the limo, he might have survived; however, if the driver had followed my directions, the vehicle wouldn’t have been hit.

As I approached the tree he had ducked behind, no one was shooting at me. From the level of gun fire, I suspected my team had everyone busy, and the man behind the tree didn’t have the nerve to show himself. I couldn’t blame him. The cycle’s guns had shredded the bark and hand-sized chunks out of the tree he was hiding behind. I released the firing mechanism as I slid the cycle to a stop in front of the tree and released my whip. I lashed it around to the left and heard nothing. Then back around my head and to the right. A man screamed and his weapon discharged, sending a missile a hundred meters into the forest and eventually a large oak. The explosion cut the tree in half, and it came crashing to the ground, taking several smaller ones with it. Silence followed. I dove past the tree with my laser ready as I flew through the air. I hit the ground several meters from the shooter. He lay dead, blood spurting from his severed arm and chest where his clothing and skin had been cut through to the bone. I rose and clicked on my Mfi.

"Sergeant Wahle, what is your team’s status?"

"A couple of minor wounds, nothing serious. Between the cycle’s shields, our body armor, and the speed of these cycles, it wasn’t much of a fight. We killed ten. I suspect they were here only to protect the man with the missile launcher." As Wahle talked, Colonel Jarde’s car pulled up next to the limo. I mounted my cycle and joined him.

"This was a good training exercise." He pursed his lips. "My troops were pulled out of position by the diversion. Only the Guard seemed to understand what was happening."

"A natural reaction. The army has a tendency to think in terms of engagements, and therefore would respond to the attack. The Guard think in terms of their contract’s safety. The limo had to be the target so it was obvious the attack up front a diversion. I waved to the limo driver to proceed forward. If he had, he would be alive."

"Interesting observations. Yes, they stayed only long enough to get our attention, then retreated. We might have killed a couple, but if we did, they took the bodies with them. How many attacked you?"

"Eleven. You may want to inspect them to see if you can identify anyone."

"None escaped?" He shook his head in disbelief.

"We wouldn’t want killers running loose on the Prince’s land, would we?" I asked rhetorically. I accompanied him as he examined each body.

"Thank God," he said as he finished his inspection. "I don’t recognize any of these men. I’d hate to think that Prince Badal’s brother would be involved, but when religion is involved, you never know. I’ll have the bodies collected and verify that none of them are from Meric’s estate, but I’m pretty sure they aren’t."

* * *

Prince Badal’s party arrived an hour later. He stopped to inspect the damaged limo and the eleven dead men Jarde had recovered and laid out on the side of the road before approaching the Colonel and me.

"The Guard?" he asked nodding to the dead men. I nodded. "But if I had been in the limo…"

"A good example of what happens when the Guard are not in sole command. I waved for the driver to move forward. If he had, he would be alive and the limo undamaged. It was the problem with your bodyguards. They would have interfered with unknown consequences."

"The… Black Guard doesn’t make mistakes?"

"Of course we can make mistakes. We’re not perfect, but we react based on our years of training and not with our emotions."

Badal stood silent for several minutes, surveying the area, Jarde, and me. "Colonel Jarde?"

"Sir, I feel perfectly capable of defending you against an attacking force, but I believe Captain Sapir understands assassins better than me. I shudder to think of you and your family in that vehicle." He nodded towards the limo. "If the driver had recognized Captain Sapir as being in authority, I imagine he would be alive today. He reacted reflexively to the danger. However, if he had seen her as in command, it would have over ridden his fear, and he would have moved forward. We cannot have multiple people in command."

Badal nodded slowly as Jarde talked. "Thank you, Colonel Jarde. I value your loyalty and wisdom. Most men would have been concerned with their ego rather than my safety, especially when the leader of the Black Guard is a woman." Badal’s eyes bore into mine. "Captain Sapir, you and the Black Guard are in charge until this matter is resolved."

I nodded to Badal and gave Jarde a low bow, although my eyes never left him. Badal was right. Jarde was loyal and wise.

* * *

Colonel Jarde quickly organized the thirty militia who would accompany Badal into Hezuo, and after a short meeting to ensure everyone understood the Guard was in command, we were on our way. The transition from Surat into Hezuo was dramatic as the forest thinned out and opened onto farmland dotted with houses and barns. Two hours later, the number of houses increased and before long we were in a modern city, if somewhat old fashioned. The buildings were made from brick or other natural material, and most of the people were using ground vehicles, although there were a few small skimmers in the air. The real strangeness was diversity in the clothing the people were wearing—like a collision of worlds.

We exited the main road into an area of manicured real-estate and a massive three-story stone structure called the House of Princes, which Jarde had explained was seven independent buildings joined to form a seven-sided polygon that created a domed enclosure they used as the meeting room. A kilometer to the north looked to be a military installation with modern combat shuttles and jet aircraft. Several kilometers beyond was the ocean. From my contract literature, Molova had only one inhabitable continent.

We circled the structure until we reached an elaborate arched entrance with Prince Badal’s coat of arms—a white shield with a red cross dividing it into four quarters. In the middle of the cross an open book, with what looked like writing. In the upper left quarter a sword. The symbolism implying the Badal line was the protector of Xintoism. Of course, since the creation of that crest, Xintoism had split into two Sects, so it could mean either, but the Badal line had always supported the teachings of the Prophet Nomiko.

Inside, the building was split into two: troops and servants had quarters on the left and Badal and his family had quarters on the right. Badal had a permanent staff that maintained the building, and everything had been prepared in anticipation of his arrival.

"Captain?" Badal asked when he stepped out of this limo.

"I’d like a tour of your wing with the Guards and Colonel Jarde."

"Everyone?"

"Yes. We need to see the layout, check entrances, meet the persons authorized in your wing, and understand Colonel Jarde’s normal security." It took several hours to tour the family’s wing, which had twelve rooms: on the first floor, dining, reception, drawing, kitchen, and storage rooms; on the second floor, five bedrooms, a study, and a drawing room.

The soldiers and servants’ wing also had twelve rooms: on the first floor, a kitchen, laundry, maintenance, storage, and recreation rooms; on the second floor, a barrack for fifty troops, servants’ sleeping area for twelve, and five separate bedrooms for senior personnel. Together the building stretched over a hundred and fifty meters and was fifty meters wide.

The good news was that there was only one entrance into Badal’s building from outside and one from the center enclosure. Colonel Jarde would provide security at both those points, and the Guard would provide security along with Colonel Jarde’s troops inside the family wing. The Guard at the entrance was equipped with a retina-scan device which he used to check anyone entering the family wing.

"You Guard are really paranoid," Jarde said, laughing when Wahle’s team began taking a retina scan of each individual Jarde confirmed had authorization to be in the family’s wing.

"We are contracted to many planets and although the inhabitants are all human, they don’t all look alike. It would take us months to be able to differentiate one person from another and then only if we saw that person on a regular basis. This is safer."

"I guess you’re right. I would probably have trouble identifying each of your detail by name even after having met them. Several do look alike." He laughed. "If someone killed one of my troops and put on his uniform, I could see how he could be mistaken for one of mine. I’m afraid we tend to think in terms of forcible entry by armed individuals and not by individual assassins."

"Forcible entrants are easier to identify," I said, grinning.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Molova: Hezou. Meeting of the Princes

The first meeting of the princes was scheduled for three days hence. The next day, I stood in the dining room with Corporals Ganz and Nadel, and Private Toch while the Prince, Sophia, and Jovana ate breakfast. Towards the end of the meal, Badal turned towards me.

"Don’t you ever sit?"

"Not normally, sir. Standing keeps us alert."

"But you have guards at the entrance, so you will have plenty of notice if there is trouble."

"That’s a logical assumption, but I’d rather not wager your lives on the assumption that out of a hundred attempts on your lives, one hundred times I will get warned in time to be ready. My detail, our contract, and I would be dead today if the rebels at Lanzhou hadn’t made logical assumptions about their opposition."

"I see your point and would rather you didn’t wager my families’ lives on assumptions."

"Sir, you have a Prince Atilio to see you," I said, reading the message on my Mfi.

"Have him escorted to the reception room," Badal said, and I relayed the message to Sergeant Preis, who was on duty at the entrance. He would let the army guard know to escort him, since he couldn’t leave his post until relieved. Several minutes later, Badal left the table, and I accompanied him with private Toch following. I entered first, nodding for Toch to stay outside and guard the door.

"Good to see you old friend," Badal said as he entered and shook the man’s hand, who was more interested in me. Atilio was at least twenty years Badal’s senior, a stocky, overweight man with grey-streaked hair and a sagging face.

"It’s hard to keep up with the rumors about you, Badal. It appears most of them are true except for the one about you being ambushed and killed." He laughed and padded him on the shoulder. "I’m glad you’re taking precautions. The threat is real, and you’re in great danger, my friend."

"Wine, Atilio?" Badal asked, waving towards a long table with a variety of bottles and glasses. At Atilio’s nod, he selected a red wine, poured two glasses full, and handed one to him.

"The rumor said you hired the Black Guard, and they had women… But I don’t think any of us thought they were guards," he said, looking in my direction.

"Captain Sapir, this is Prince Atilio. Captain Sapir is in charge of the Black Guard detail."

"That will not go down well with Princes Fermin or Hadarek," Atilio said, still staring at me. Badal gave a short laugh.

"It should be interesting. Captain Sapir was in charge at Lanzhou."

Atilio jerked his gaze back to Badal, then he laughed. "You’re right. It should be interesting—Azarias meets the Black Guard."

They spent the rest of the day discussing the new laws and changes to old ones that would be introduced at the meeting. Every now and then, Atilio glanced in my direction and gave a short laugh.

* * *

I had just finished a breakfast of sausage, potatoes, and bread when my Mfi beeped once. Private Krebs’s name flashed in the upper left hand corner of the screen and Lieutenant Ceder’s on the right, indicating the message was for Ceder and informational for me.

"Unknown servant wanting entry. Contacted Gilda." Scrolled across the screen.

It was early and no one was up yet, so I decided to venture out to see Jarde’s security. As I entered the hallway, Gilda, the senior housekeeper, was heading for the entrance. She nodded to me. When we reached the entrance, Ceder, Krebs, and a small thin woman stood waiting.

"Do you know this woman, Gilda?" Ceder asked. "She claims she is a replacement for one of your staff."

"No, but Luisa called last night and said she was sick. I called the agency we use, and they said they would send someone this morning," Gilda said.

"Private Krebs has scanned her, Captain. No metal," Ceder said. "Krebs, scan her eyes and register her."

"Name?" Krebs asked.

"Savina," the woman said, smiling at him. He took a retina scan, entered her name, and waved for her to enter. I held up my hand.

"What position does your sick maid provide?"

"Kitchen staff. Food preparation and serving. Why?"

"You and Savina come with me. Lieutenant Ceder, you too." I turned and walked down to the reception room and waved everyone in. "Strip, Savina."

"Why?" both Savina and Gilda said. Ceder frowned.

"I’ve been scanned," Savina said.

"Because I said to." I didn’t know her and neither did Gilda, and there is more than one way to kill a person. Savina’s face turned stubborn looking, and she put her hands on her hips.

"I’m leaving. I won’t be treated like this. You can find someone else," she said, looking a Gilda.

"You may leave, Savina, but after you strip. You have a choice about leaving but not about stripping."

"You have no authority. I have rights!" she said loudly, her eyes darting around the room.

"Now, or Lieutenant Ceder is going to tranquilize you. Personally, I’d strip if I were you. The drug produces a nasty headache," I said, having experienced it as part of my training. It provided me a real life example of what a person felt and was capable of while recovering. It had taken me a full ten minutes before my body could function normally and gave me a headache that lasted for over an hour. After seeing Ceder draw his weapon, she slowly began removing her clothing and handed each garment to Ceder, who inspected each article. When she was totally naked, I walked around her inspecting her body. On the back of her right thigh was a bandage with a slight, round impression in the middle. I reached down and pulled it away.

"Ouch!" she shouted and made a grab for it.

"Savina, if I dissolve this pill in water and make you drink it—"

"No… please." Her voice rose several octaves, and her face flushed.

"Who was this meant for? Honesty will get you mercy. Lies will get you much suffering."

"Prince Badal," she sobbed. "I had no choice—" she began, but I interrupted with a raised hand.

"You may get dressed, Savina," I said as I clicked on Jarde’s call number.

"Captain Sapir, how can I help you?" he asked.

"I have a woman in Prince Badal’s reception room who I’d like you to take into custody. She’s part of a plot to poison the Prince."

"I’ll be right over." He cut the connection and was entering the room before Savina finished dressing. I handed him the bandage and pill.

"How?" he said, looking from the pill to Gilda, who stood with tears in her eyes staring at the woman.

"I thought the Captain evil, depraved, when he insisted my replacement cook strip," Gilda said, looking at me. "I’m sorry. You were right, and it’s saved the Prince’s life."

"You had her stripped?" Jarde asked, sounding amused.

"The stakes are high," I said. "Which means we can expect the Prince’s opponents to use extraordinary methods to achieve their goal, and the Guard to be unreasonably cautious."

"Your reputation is well deserved. Princess Sophia chose well."

* * *

The story traveled quickly, and I heard a variety of rumors over the next two days. They varied depending on the speaker’s alliance. The prince’s supporters claimed the woman captain of the Guard had psychic abilities; his detractors claimed the woman captain was a debauched individual and had abused an innocent woman for her amusement. It made me more paranoid as the opposition would now be more careful in the future. I decided to spread my new paranoia around and called a meeting of my team leaders.

When they had all arrived, Zinn smiled. "Lieutenant Ceder, many of us are shocked to learn we are being led by a depraved woman."

"Yes, Commander Wexler will undoubtedly have her whipped and relieved of command when we get back. But for now we must endure her leadership. It’s our tradition and duty," he said, trying his best to look serious, but he had to laugh when everyone started clapping. I love these people—my family.

"And until that time…" I smiled. "…I want each of you to think evil. Consider what you would do to get past the Guard. We must assume our enemy isn’t stupid and will be more cautious, devious, and determined in their future efforts. They haven’t given up."

"I think the best policy is to tell your team if they have any doubts to call you," Ceder said, looking to me. "And if you have any doubts call Captain Sapir or me."

I nodded. "Collectively, we are stronger than individually. So when there is any doubt, the more people considering the issue the better."

* * *

The morning of the meeting of the princes, Badal requested I attend the family breakfast. When everyone had been seated, he began.

"Captain Sapir, today is the general meeting of the princes, and I wanted my family to hear your concerns and any change in procedure you anticipate. By the way, the princes are not allowed to have guards in the room during the meeting. Anyone entering the room must be unarmed. The Molova military will be guarding the room and enforce that edict."

"Are you allowed an unarmed advisor in the room?" I asked. I didn’t like the idea of Badal being out of our sight. An assassin’s odds were always good if he didn’t care about being killed or captured. And zealots certainly didn’t care.

"There are seats against the wall behind each prince, for runners, servants, and sometimes advisors. But a Black Guard… They will never allow it."

"You can point out you’ve had two attempts on your life since leaving home and should be entitled to have an unarmed observer present who can call for help if necessary. And how can an unarmed woman be a threat to anyone?"

Sophia choked on the juice she was sipping. "They might have less to fear from a wild forest cat roaming the meeting… But their natural prejudices may delude them into agreeing."

"Actually, each state is allowed up to three unarmed persons available for his needs. There is no stipulation as to their function. The military are armed and there to ensure there is no trouble," Badal said, and began eating. There was little conversation for the rest of the meal. Sophia did send a few amused glances in my direction.

* * *

Badal stood and inspected his red jacket and white pants before turning towards me. "Here, you will need this." He handed me a silver earpiece. "Yours will allow us to communicate and for you to hear any conversations on the open and my personal channel." I took the piece and placed it in my ear. A small microphone extended out several centimeters along my cheek. "Well, Captain Sapir, are you ready for your debut?"

"Yes, sir," I said, removing my laser and Mfw from their holders and handing them to Sergeant Zinn.

"What about the whip?" he asked.

"If anyone asks, it’s a symbol of my rank in the guard and would be harmless against guns."

"Is it?"

"Yes and yes at ten meters." I smiled. He nodded with a snort and headed for the exit with me and Sergeant Solow following.

"Sergeant Solow, I want the prince’s team on alert during the meeting. I’ve already discussed the issue with Colonel Jarde, who will also have a team on alert."

"Yes, sir."

"Sir?" Badal asked, turning his head to look at me.

"We have men and women in the Guard, but not on duty. Then we are just Guards," I said while following Badal down the hallway with two male servants carrying containers. We exited his wing into the foyer and then went through the door leading into the conference area—a one thousand two hundred meter square area created by the seven attached buildings. A seven-sided, stainless steel table sat in the middle of the room. Six of the positions were inscribed with the princes’ coats-of-arms while the seventh had the Molova seal. Each seating position lined up with the prince’s door leading to his specific wing. Three padded chairs sat against the wall behind each position. Badal walked to the table, exchanged greetings with the three other princes already seated, and sat. I followed the two servants to the right and took the chair closest to the door. After we entered, a Molova guard closed the door behind us, pulled down a bar locking the door, and then took up a position in front of it. He was armed with a multi-functional rifle capable of firing shards, bullets, and a laser beam.

Several minutes later, two additional princes entered and the doors behind them were locked. As soon as the last door was locked, a tall man dressed in white entered and stood behind the position with the Molova seal.

"Welcome, princes of Molova. As president of Molova, I officially open the 236th Council of Princes. Before we address the issues on the official agenda, are there any procedural matters?" Although he was a good thirty meters away and spoke softly, his voice was clear in my earpiece. A red light flashed in front of one of the two princes who had entered last. "The Chair recognizes Prince Femin."

"I object to a woman being in the chamber and to a Guard being present."

"Although it is unusual for a woman to be one of a prince’s allowed guests, there is no rule against it."

"She’s… she’s a Black Guard. There is a rule against armed guards attending," he said.

"I don’t believe she’s armed. Ma’am, would you stand, please, so Frederic can ensure you are unarmed."

Since I was the only woman in the room, he obviously meant me. I stood, raised my arms in the air, and slowly turned 360 degrees so the guard at the door, who was staring in my direction, could inspect me. He took several steps in my direction, and a smile appeared on his lips.

"Look but don’t touch. I bite," I said, smiling as sweetly as I could. His smile faded, and he looked towards the speaker, saying something which I assumed was on a private channel. The speaker said something I didn’t hear and the guard stepped back to the door.

"Ma’am, what is that around your waist? Fredric says it appears to be a… whip."

"It is, Mr. Speaker. I’m a captain in the Black Guard, and the whip as well as the stars and dragon on my sleeve are symbols of my rank."

"There! She’s armed," Prince Femin shouted.

The Speaker stood looking at me for some time before speaking. "Prince Badal has had two assassination attempts in the past several days so I believe his concerns are justified. And although a woman or a Guard as a guest is unusual, neither violates our current rules so long as the guard is unarmed. And according to our current definition of armed, she’s unarmed. I doubt a whip would be very effective against the conference guards’ multi-functional weapons. If you wish to submit a revision to our current rules, we will take it up at the appropriate time, but for now, she may remain." He nodded in my direction.

The next several hours were interesting. Princes Femin and Hadarek appeared to be trying to delay the voting on the current bill being considered, judging by the many attempts to add or change wording that the speaker repeatedly overruled as against the rules. My paranoid brain went on alert—high alert when it failed to determine the possible problem. We were in a locked room with armed guards who all seemed bored, and I doubted any of the princes would take direct action since it would result in prison and possible execution. They would have one of their loyal followers do the dirty work. So the hours seemed like days as my mind labored over the itch it couldn’t reach to scratch. Around noon, appearing as frustrated as I felt, the Speaker called for a two hour break. Everyone rose except Hadarek and Fermin, and the guards turned and unlocked the doors. Hadarek turned to Fermin and smiled, then spoke into his wrist unit, which I assumed was a communication device.

I hit the emergency icon on my Mfi and sprung towards the door. The guard had just released the locking bar and was getting ready to open the door as I arrived. He watched open mouthed as I slammed the bar back across the door, locking it.

"Don’t," I said, as his hand went towards the weapon lying across his chest. He sneered as his hand gripped it, and it swung upward. I dropped onto my left leg and executed a 360 degree sweep through his legs. He went vertical, hung suspended for a second, and then hit the ground with a thud and the air exploded out of him. I snatched his weapon and scanned the room, waving Badal over to the guest chairs. Only one guard still remained in the room, in front of the Speaker’s door, and he still hadn’t realized what I had done. Before he could, alarms began blasting.

"Mr. Speaker, please inform your guards I’m not a threat. The attack is coming from Prince Badal’s entrance, so I locked the door," I said as an explosive charge hit the door. It held. A second charge followed, which caused visual distortions in the door, and the metal turned red hot. Meanwhile the guard on the floor was scrambling away like a crab when a third explosive charge tore the door from its frame. I switched the weapon to projectiles and waited. A second later, two men stepped through the door, one swiveling his military grade weapon right and the other one left. I shot the one turning right towards me through the eye and the other man in the back of his head before he realized what had happened. Silence. The Speaker must have notified the guards on a separate channel, because they were now all in the room with guns pointing at the opening. I put my weapon on the floor and stepped back. I didn’t want one of the guards to confuse me with those attacking the room. Except for the Speaker, who I believe was giving them directions, I would have been the target.

Just then my Mfi beeped. "Captain, the attack has been neutralized. What’s your status?" Ceder’s voice said.

"Speaker, I’m informed that the attackers are dead, and the immediate threat is over." I said loud enough to be heard by everyone. He said something to the guards as he came walking over to me.

"You responded very quickly, fortunately for us. What warned you?" he asked.

"I doubt you were ever in danger. It was a planned assault, timed to occur just as the noon break was announced. The door would be unlocked and Prince Badal in full view as he walked towards the door to his wing."

"But how did you know?" he pressed.

"I’m a trained observer. The signs were many, if you were watching." Like Fermin and Hadarek preparing to duck under the table.

"It appears you are more dangerous than one would assume," he said before walking away.

"He doesn’t know the half of it," Badal said with a snort. "Is it safe?"

"Yes, I’m informed the entertainment is over for now." I said as I approached the door. Lieutenant Ceder was standing in the middle of the entrance talking with Colonel Jarde when Badal and I exited the conference room.

"Prince Badal, thank God you’re safe. Captain Sapir was right to have us on alert. Even with us on alert, we were lucky the door was closed when they attacked. They were well organized and overwhelmed us at first. Only the instant response of the Guard enabled us to recover."

"The door was open. Captain Sapir closed it," Badal said, shaking his head. "Her reputation is no accident."

He entered his wing past Sergeant Zinn, who had been waiting in the doorway, following behind him.

"What’s our status?" I asked.

"Private Toch was wounded in the shoulder and he may have a cracked rib. Corporal Cerff was wounded in the thigh; it’ll be painful for several days," Ceder said. I shifted my glaze to Jarde.

"Three dead, three wounded, one serious but they think he will recover." Jarde remained silent, looking towards the floor. Then he looked up and gave a wry smile. "But the Prince is alive so it’s a good day. He will make sure their families are looked after." He looked a little older as his eyes scanned the blood splattered across the floor and on the walls. "Tomorrow, Captain. I need to see to my men," he said as he entered their wing. I turned to Lieutenant Ceder.

"I had Private Toch leave the door into the foyer open and stationed the rest of Badal’s team in the reception room because of your concerns." Ceder smiled, "Toch hit the emergency code when he saw the outer door explode inward. That and your emergency signal already had Badal’s team moving to take up positions at the door: two firing—one high, one low on the left side back towards the entrance from outside, two on the right facing towards the entrance to the conference room door, and two in the hallway in case they rushed the entrance to the family wing. I also put the other two teams on alert. It would have been much worse if they had tried to breach the prince’s wing. As it was, they were intent on reaching the conference room and only tried to keep us and the Surat troops from entering the foyer. Jarde’s troops would have fared better if they hadn’t rushed into the foyer. Typical army reaction—meet them man-to-man."

"Yes, tradition."

"After the conference room blew, Glick, Ganz, Zinn, and I rushed the foyer and finished those remaining… except for the two you killed." He laughed. "I could have told them they didn’t want to go through that door."

CHAPTER EIGHT

Molova: Hezou. Revenge

The Speaker postponed the meeting for two days so the damage could be fixed. He was concerned the damage to the doors provided too easy access to the meeting room. I would have preferred they continue because it provided Badal’s enemies time to plan—never a good thing. It was far better when your opponents operated on impulse or emotion.

"What do you think, Captain Sapir?" Sophia asked the next morning as she entered for breakfast with her husband.

"About what, Princess?"

"What will they do next? You seem to have anticipated each of the previous… attacks."

"They probably feel that way also, which means they will be more careful next time. And, no, I didn’t anticipate their attacks. You hired us, so an attack was likely, which means giving in to our paranoia. We succeed because we have been well trained. Every one of us entered the Jax military before the age of eight. The Guard isn’t an occupation; it’s our life."

"My God, you were only a child," Jovana said, shaking her head in disbelief. Yes, an unwanted child, I mused, surprised by how much the pain had diminished over the past few years.

"So, you think there will be more attempts on my life?" Badal asked, frowning.

"I would say you will hear from your enemies again. Those who do things in God’s name do not recognize man’s laws. They only believe in their right to achieve their goal by any means. In that they are very predictable."

The rest of the day was uneventful. The princess and her daughter stayed inside the wing reading, eating, and playing a tile game. Everyone retired early.

* * *

The next morning, I was notified that the Speaker wished to see Badal.

"Sir, the Speaker is here to see you," I told Badal, who was in his upstairs study discussing the family’s planned itinerary.

"Have him taken to the drawing room," he said, rising from his chair.

When we arrived, the Speaker stood. "Prince Badal. I am concerned about your safety and have been considering how best to proceed. The recent events prove how desperate… your enemies are and also the danger to the people around you." He gave a lopsided smile, then looked to me. "Captain Sapir, would you have killed my guards?"

Badal laughed. "Yes, Mr. Speaker. She would have."

"I thought so, after my talk with Colonel Jarde. He indicated he is comfortable with the Black Guard being in charge. He’s right, when the space doss hits the fan you must know who is in charge. If it weren’t for her quick action, I’m afraid you and others would have been killed, so I’ve decided to authorize Captain Sapir to be armed in our meeting, and I’ve informed my guards to support her if trouble happens inside the conference room."

"Thank you. I know that couldn’t have been an easy decision," Badal said.

"No, it wasn’t and won’t be popular. But I am more concerned about everyone’s safety than appearances. The work on the doors will be completed today, so we will resume the conference tomorrow."

After he left, Badal turned to me and smiled. "Congratulations, you impressed the Speaker. He could have just added twenty commandos to the meeting. Of course, that would have put twenty more military grade weapons in the room." He laughed.

* * *

The first hour of the meeting the next day was taken up with objections to me being in the room, then with me having weapons, and when that didn’t work, the threat of walking out. The Speaker pointed out that would still leave a quorum to vote. Those that left would have their vote registered as "Declined to vote" and if the bill received four votes it would pass. Then hours were spent arguing about the changes. By the end of the day only one bill had been passed. I sat there bored, not that I wanted another incident like the other day, but the arguments weren’t even stimulating. "The followers of Azaria won’t accept…" I hadn’t even received anything on my Mfi.

"Thankfully, we only meet in person twice a year. All the decisions seem to revolve around Azarias versus Nomiko with no effort to compromise," Badal said as we left the chamber for the night.

"Would you?" I asked since he brought the subject up, and I was interested in understanding the players. The Guards were taught to do more than stand around armed, watching for something to happen. Even the newest recruit was taught to observe not only the people they guarded but those who interfaced with them and to share that information with the other team members. Understanding the players could make the difference between stopping an assassination or failing.

"Yes. I might be willing to compromise, but I’m afraid Fermin and Hadarek have over the years endorsed more and more extreme interpretations of Nomiko’s teaching, which leaves little room for compromise. But even if I were willing to compromise, Galkin, who supports a liberal version of Azarias, and Poloka, Atilio, and the Speaker, who support a more liberal version of Nomiko’s teaching, wouldn’t. Galkin would vote against any change Fermin and Hadarek supported since he views them as too radical. So you see, we are locked into place until the players change."

"So Galkin, Atilio, Pokora, and the Speaker have no apparent reason to kill you," I said. Badal laughed.

"No apparent reason… You are paranoid, Captain."

"It serves you and your family best if I trust no one. I’m merely trying to ascertain who ranks as the least trustworthy of those I don’t trust."

The next day was more of the same mind numbing boredom. Two more bills got approved. The Speaker designated the next day as a day of rest, to everyone’s relief.

* * *

"Where are you going to be today, Captain Sapir? I’ll be meeting with Atilio and Poloka for most of the day, and Princess Sophia and my daughter are insisting on going into the city shopping," Badal asked at breakfast. Well there goes boredom, I swore. His wife and daughter didn’t have a vote, but that didn’t mean they were safe wandering the streets. In fact, there was little value in killing Badal at this point since the really contentious bills that impacted Xintoism had been passed. But hate, righteousness, retribution, and hope for the future were alive and well. As I saw it, Badal wouldn’t be safe anywhere, just less so away from his estate. And his family could be seen as an extension of Badal whether they were or not. I called a meeting of Jarde, Ceder, Solow, Wahle, Zinn and the women from their teams. When Jarde arrived, I began.

"Colonel Jarde, as you are aware, Princess Sophia and her daughter are planning a trip into the city. That is not normally the Guard’s responsibility. However, this is not normal duty. We don’t usually travel with our clients. Our specialty is providing in-structure security," I said, and waited for Jarde to comment.

"But you feel it’s your duty in this case."

"Yes and no. I believe you should provide your normal security; however, with your permission, I would like to have a few of my Guard go along."

"That might cause trouble, especially with women guards," he said, looking around the room.

"Agreed. I and three of the princesses’ guards will come along dressed as their guests."

Jarde laughed. "You’re not only paranoid but sneaky. I approve and would appreciate your company. I’ll have some of the servants donate you clothing to wear."

"Thank you, Colonel. We both want the same outcome—returning the Badal family home safely." Jarde nodded agreement and left a room of smiling faces. "Zinn, Haber, and Nadel. Wear your body armor and carry a laser, knife, and three flash stars. If there is a next time, Glick and Volpe can have the honor."

* * *

Colonel Jarde provided a detail of six, which he said was normal. In the end, we decided to cast Haber and Nadel as friends of Jovana and Zinn and I as servants. We left just after lunch. The colonel and his troops rode in a military vehicle and the Badals and us in a limousine. The city was very modern although the buildings seldom exceeded ten stories and were predominately stone. The cathedrals were many and beautiful with their multiple spirals jutting fifteen to twenty stories into the sky. Their white marble surfaces glistened in the sunlight like beacons. We were dropped at the entrance to a large three-story shopping area that looked several times larger than the House of Princes complex. Inside, four-person carts were available for shopping on the ten-meter wide walkways along the shops on the second and third levels. The first floor was wide enough for eight lanes of traffic and had trees, fountains, and food stands with a variety of snacks.

Sophia rented four carts: one for herself, Jovana, and me; one for Zinn and the other two Guards; and two for her official security. We immediately used the ramp to the third level, which I was told contained the high-end stores. In each store, I followed Sophia while Zinn tagged along behind Jovana, acting the dutiful servants there to fetch and carry. Jarde’s troops either remained in the carts or at the entrances, while Jarde walked along with Sophia.

I continued to speculate where a possible attack would most likely occur, if one were to happen while they shopped. Inside a store seemed unlikely. It could only be one or two people, and it would be a suicide mission with so many troops outside. A mass attack was more likely to occur on the walkway, but that would be conspicuous because of the numbers and difficulty in concealing their guns, especially military weapons. Speculating kept me alert while I played the dutiful servant, fetching her selections and carrying them to the dressing room for her.

"You make a good servant," Sophia said, smiling. "I haven’t noticed one strange look in your direction. Must feel strange being out of uniform."

"Very, except for my workout outfit, I don’t own any other clothes."

"You’re joking… No, I guess you’re not. Do you regret the life?"

I laughed. "I had no choice, but to answer your question, I’m content."

"That’s more than most people I know. I had my doubts at first, you being a woman, but I’m glad you’re here." Sophia lapsed into silence as she tried on the outfits she had selected. After a half hour in front of a mirror, she bought two silk outfits, and Jovana bought one after consulting her mother. As we started towards the exit, two men entered, stopped, and stood to the side waiting for us to pass. Politeness? I doubted it based on the way the men’s eyes were tracking Sophia and on the group of men milling around just outside and looking in our direction. Zinn was a couple of steps behind with Jovana and couldn’t get to either man in time to help, so I stumbled, lurched ahead of Sophia, and dropped the bundles I was carrying. Sophia froze.

"You clumsy—" She blurted in reflex. After a second’s hesitation, knives appeared in the men’s hands, and they lunged in Sophia’s direction. I pushed her backward towards Zinn with my arm and stepped into the closest man with my shoulder. His knife glanced off my body armor as I drove him into his partner. I stopped to draw my laser as they stumbled backward, which proved unnecessary. Multiple laser strikes from Zinn, Haber, and Nadel obliterated the men’s heads. Outside, the troops were under attack by the group I had noticed milling around. Two tried to enter but between the four of us, they never got off a shot. Jarde rushed out, but by that time it was all over and bodies lay everywhere.

"Why didn’t you help them?" Jovana’s voice was harsh, and her eyes misty.

"Because we would have had to leave you unprotected," Zinn replied.

"We weren’t in any danger after you shot those men," she persisted.

"Enough, Jovana," Sophia said, clutching her hands to stop them shaking. "The Guard is here to protect us, not the soldiers."

Smart lady, I mused. "Harber, Nadel, see if Colonel Jarde needs any help."

The city police arrived several minutes later and shortly afterward medical personnel. We remained in the store while the wounded were attended, loaded into a medical cart, and taken away. Jarde entered as the city police were loading the dead onto carts.

"What is your status, Colonel?" Sophia asked, concern evident in her face and voice.

"Two troopers dead and two wounded. They will recover." He paused for a deep breath to steady himself. "Six of the attackers are dead and two wounded, one probably won’t recover. The other one said they were here to punish Badal for his sins against Azarias."

Sophia walked past her packages scattered on the floor and directly to the troopers. There she spent several minutes talking with the men and ensuring them their wounded comrades and the dead men’s families would be taken care of. Jarde had them collect her packages, and we returned back to the House of Princes.

When we arrived back, Badal, Sophia, and Jovana retired to the upstairs drawing room, and I brought the team up to date on the day’s activities and made sure the teams were in place for when the Badals exited the room.

Two hours and several drinks later judging by their expressions and movements, they left the room and entered their own rooms to dress for dinner. An hour later, they met for dinner.

"How would you describe today?" Badal asked, sipping a glass of red wine. Sophia and Jovana’s eyes locked onto me.

"Since you and your family are alive and unhurt, I’d say it was a good day."

"What if one of your… team had been hurt… killed?" Jovana asked. She was still mad about us not helping the troopers.

"Princess Jovana, my team is my family. If any one of them were killed, a part of me would die. But our profession is war; therefore, dying and killing are an inevitable consequence. My first responsibility is to protect our clients. That is the Black Guard’s tradition, but my second responsibility is to minimize the loss of Guard lives."

"How can you do that given your first responsibility?" Sophia asked.

"By being vigilant and anticipating our enemies’ actions."

"Like dropping my packages."

"Yes."

"What if they hadn’t been trying to kill us, but just being polite?" Jovana asked.

"They would have helped pick up the packages," I said. Badal laughed.

* * *

The doors to the conference room had no sooner closed than Fermin pointed a finger at me, looked to the Speaker, and shouted, "I want her arrested. She wantonly murdered two men who were merely being polite and standing aside to let Princess Badal and her daughter pass before entering the store. I knew those men. They weren’t killers."

"I received the city police’s report this morning, Prince Fermin. Witnesses saw those men attack Princess Sophia with knives, and their friends killed two of Prince Badal’s security guards. The report concludes the attack was a planned attempt to harm Princess Sophia to punish Prince Badal." The Speaker sounded tired. "If they were friends, Prince Fermin, perhaps you could help the police determine who was behind the attack."

"Nonsense. I demand satisfaction… from her!" Fermin’s face was twisted and flushed red in anger. I smiled mentally at the thought. I didn’t know his skill with weapons, but I knew mine and the years that went into developing it.

"Sorry, Prince Fermin. As Prince Badal will confirm, I don’t do contests or demonstrations or entertain. But if someone draws a weapon on me, I will respond with deadly force. So if you are considering drawing that weapon you’re playing with under your jacket, I hope your affairs are in order."

"Frederic, please collect Prince Fermin’s weapon," the Speaker said while watching Fermin. "Prince Fermin, you know only the guards are allowed weapons inside the conference room."

"She has one. I need it for protection against that murdering bitch."

"She has permission. You don’t."

Fermin stood staring at me as he debated his options. My mind quieted as I awaited his decision, not caring whether he did or didn’t give up the weapon. Eventually the laser came out from under his jacket. He hesitated a moment then handed it to Frederic, who took it and walked back to his post.

"Now gentlemen, we have a long day in front of us if we are to finish today."

* * *

"I usually enjoy seeing the city and shopping, but I’ll be glad to get home," Sophia said, as they sat eating dinner. "Perhaps the laws need to be changed to permit daughters to rule."

Badal laughed, but put up his hand before anyone could comment. "You and I should live so long. I wish you could succeed me if I died first and Jovana after us, but I’m afraid that will never happen in our lifetime. The Azarias are growing in strength and ruthlessness each year. I believe that in time they will come into power. They are not above a civil war if all else fails. Except for your insistence that I hire the Black Guard for the trip to Hezuo, they would have succeeded this year."

"Well, Captain Sapir, what are you doing six months from now?" Sophia asked. She didn’t smile. Badal was right. She would make a good ruler.

"I don’t know, Princess. I serve at the will of the Jax."

* * *

We left Hezuo two days later, and to Badal’s surprise, we had a military escort to the Surat border. It was obvious the Speaker was concerned over Badal’s safety. Back at the estate, I was notified that the Jax cruiser, Crouching Tiger, had returned.

"No reflection on Colonel Jarde, but I wish I could afford to keep you around. I can’t. The Jax are very expensive, although I have to admit worth the credits. Do you have any suggestions?"

"You might consider letting Colonel Jarde provide you with something close to Black Guard security. If you wish, I could speak to him about what that could look like and the training necessary."

"Thank you. I’d appreciate that. Colonel Jarde is a good man: loyal, dedicated, and smart. If anyone can pull it off, he can."

Two days later, two civilian shuttles delivered us to the Molova space station, where the Jax cruiser waited. We were loaded aboard and departed almost before the boarding bay was sealed. It had been a good assignment—our clients were unhurt, my family survived, and I had managed to keep tradition and duty intact.

CHAPTER NINE

Jax: Family Reunion

I approached Commander Wexler’s desk, stopped, and bowed low, looking towards the floor. As Commander of the Black Guard, he was the only person accorded that honor from a Black Guard—analogous to an animal exposing its vulnerable underbelly.

"At ease, Captain. I’m pleased with your recent assignment. Of course, I’m usually pleased when our client lives, and in your case, the captain manages to keep tradition and duty together." He smiled and took a drink from the glass of water sitting on his ebony desk. He picked up a small tablet, tapped on it, and my report appeared as a holograph off to my left. "Have a seat, Sapir." He waved to a wooden chair with black leather padding on the seat, back, and arms. When I sat, he enlarged the holograph until it was easy to read from my chair and his, which were roughly the same distance from the image.

"I was particularly interested in your after-action-report since Molova was not a normal assignment for the Guard. Normally, the army would accompany clients if they were in transit. I assigned you specifically because you don’t seem to think traditionally, maybe because you are new or maybe it’s just your nature. I need to understand which and if that makes you more suitable for non-traditional assignments or… whether that makes you unsuitable for the Guard." He paused and stared at me as if the answer was hidden on me somewhere. The thought that I might be unsuitable for the Guard made my heart pound so hard I thought he must be able to hear it. "Does that sound strange, Sapir?"

"No, sir. The Guard is your responsibility—its reputation, people, performance," I said. I felt the same way about my team.

"Yes, in simple terms, the Guard is my life, my family. So I must have captains I can trust, not only to uphold the traditions of the Guard, but also to best utilize the people assigned to him or her. And although I expect the Guard to die fighting to protect our clients, no matter how unworthy, I’d much rather they found a way to do it without losing a single life. You did that at Lanzhou—saved the clients and minimized the Guard losses. Your solution both made me proud and scared the shit out of me. If you had all died at the governor’s estate the universe would have understood. But, if you had died in the forest, I’m not sure if the universe wouldn’t have concluded the Guard ran in fear, even though you didn’t."

"I understand, Commander. Perception is important and could impact the Guard’s future relations."

"Exactly." He sat flipping through my report. "Good call having Sergeant Catz kill Prince Badal’s guards." He laughed at the section where I recounted the incident with the replacement cook. "You may be more paranoid than me, Sapir." He spent another hour going over each incident in the report, asking questions, and probing my reasoning before settling back in his chair.

"I’m pleased with your performance, Captain Sapir. I’m going to give you time to train with Tzadok. He believes you have the potential to make dragon." He paused and frowned. "I need someone to evaluate a new weapon designed for the Guard, but it’s been designed by your family…" He left the sentence unfinished. "Could I be impartial?" hung unspoken in the air.

"My family is the Guard, Commander."

"They raised you and were left with little choice when your mother conceived your brother Alvah." He cocked his head, waiting for my response.

"Alvah was not an accident. My father wanted sons, not daughters. He waited until Adam would be too old and I would be the only one eligible. As a girl, I became a throw-away from birth. Their religion puts little value on women beyond cleaning and childbirth," I said without anger or wanting to change the past. "At the time, I hated my parents and wanted to die. But Hada, Captain Attali, dragged me into her dream of the Guard. It’s a wonderful dream, and I’m at peace."

Wexler nodded and his face softened. "Yes, it’s a beautiful dream. It also explains much about your decisions at Lanzhou and Molova. Unlike Captain Attali who questions herself, you do not. It’s now your turn to drag your sister into your world," he said, a small smile reached his lips. "I’d like you to evaluate Mr. Sapir’s new multi-functional weapon as a replacement for our present one. I will set up a demonstration at the commando facility at Eillat. Until then, you are free to work with Dragon Tzadok.

* * *

"You have greatly improved, Rivka. As you must begin to understand, it’s not so much technique that makes a dragon but a quiet mind. And it’s obvious that you are at peace with yourself."

"I feel at peace. I feel like this is where I belong, like there is no other place I’d rather be," I said, using my shirt to wipe sweat from my face as we sat resting in the shade of several pine trees after a two hour workout. Fighting with Tzadok this time was… different. He could still best me, but I was making him work for those wins and had scored one out of three times—Hada’s dream, to score against a dragon.

"It’s apparent in your fighting this week," he said, taking a drink of water and splashing some over his head. "I enjoyed reading your report on the Molova assignment. Your approach was interesting. Dragons are frequently assigned to a single person and our approach is similar—never let the person out of your sight unless he’s in a secure room you can guard." Tzadok laughed. "Like having him under arrest."

"The Colonel isn’t sure he likes my style," I said, seeking—if not advice, an opinion.

"Don’t worry about it. Dragons make Commander Wexler nervous because we are too independent in our thinking; therefore, he’s never sure what we will do in a given situation. He feels that way about you. But you will be the first person he will put in a new environment—like Molova. That showed a great deal of trust. The Commander is a worrier. It goes with the territory. We are responsible for clients, but he is responsible for the Guard. Wouldn’t trade him for the world nor want his responsibility."

* * *

Wexler contacted me the next afternoon, letting me know the demonstration had been arranged for two days from then. I found the idea of me evaluating an Mfw designed by Sapir and Sons Security Systems ironic—he wanted sons to carry on the business, but his daughter would be evaluating their success.

* * *

A commando shuttle picked me up at first light, and we arrived at Eillat early in the afternoon. The base was located over twenty kilometers from the nearest town, which was Hadera were my parents lived. When I exited the shuttle, a tall commando lieutenant stood waiting next to a military ground vehicle. His curly brown hair and slightly round face gave him a youthful look. He was dressed in their standard dark-blue combat fatigues with their camouflage patterns. He straightened and saluted as I approached.

"Captain Sapir, I’m Lieutenant Yarden. Colonel Odelia sends his regards. I’m to escort you to him. He’s waiting with the three men from Sapir Security Systems. A family reunion?" he asked.

"No, Guard business," I said, because anything else would generate more questions than I wanted to discuss. He took the hint and spent the time pointing out various structures as we sped by. "This area of the camp is primarily for those kids who passed the introductory commando training, avoided the army but didn’t qualify for the Guard," he said, followed by a good natured laugh. "It involves more intense physical training. The area we are approaching is where the graduates come to learn about life aboard a cruiser and boarding techniques."

It was strange to see several cruisers resting on the ground near buildings rather than in the sky or at a space station. I guess it saved time and money having to transport troops back and forth.

"Erie looking, isn’t it?" Yarden shook his head. "Gave me the creeps the first time I saw it. Like you just entered another world where reality is upside down." He pointed to our left. Off in the distance, I could see occasional puffs of smoke and hear muffled sounds. "That’s the practice range and to the right is the area where exercises are conducted. This facility encompasses over fifty square kilometers." A minute later, he pulled off onto a side road and several hundred meters later into a roped off area where several military vehicles were parked. Through a long open shed with tables, I could see targets and behind them a two-story bunker. Only a few people were currently there milling around one of the tables. As we neared, I recognized my father and two brothers. My father had gained weight and his face had more lines, but otherwise, he looked the same. Adam looked the same except he had grown taller and filled out everywhere. I could recognize Alvah only by his resemblance to Adam. His expression looked curious while my father’s and Adam’s smiles looked strained.

"Colonel Odelia, this is Captain Sapir, the Guard who Commander Wexler sent to evaluate the new weapon," he said after a salute. Odelia and I exchanged shallow bows.

"Welcome, Captain Sapir. Are you related to these Sapirs?" he asked.

"Yes, my birth father and brothers."

"Seems strange sending family to evaluate a potential contract," he said, waiting for a response.

"Would you approve an unsuitable weapon made by your family for the commandos?"

The tension in his face relaxed. "I apologize, Captain."

I turned towards my father and brothers. "Good morning. If I could see the weapon, please." What more was there to say? Haven’t seen you in years? Miss me?

"Rivka, aren’t you glad to see your family, your brothers?" Adam said with a forced friendliness in his voice. He extended his hand. "We missed you."

"The Guard do not shake hands, Adam. The weapon, please." Adam had laughed when my father said I was being sent to the Jax military.

"Colonel, I object. My daughter is clearly angry and seeking revenge. We are not going to get a fair evaluation," Abram said, his voice rising several octaves by the last few words.

"Captain Sapir is an officer in the Black Guard. I have no authority over her. You may leave and lodge a complaint with Commander Wexler, commander of the Guard, but I would advise against it. Captain Sapir’s behavior has been normal. The Black Guard do not salute anyone or shake hands or bow lower than they can see your eyes," he said, fighting back a smile. Just then, Alvah walked up and handed me the weapon.

"Here, sister. I think it’s exciting having my sister a captain in the Black Guard. This Mfw was designed with the Guard in mind. It’s a half kilogram lighter and four centimeters shorter. It shoots nine-millimeter bullets at eighteen hundred rounds per minute—a full three hundred rounds faster, the shard spread at twenty-five meters can be varied from one to ten meters—two meters larger than standard, and it’s capable of firing HEIAP, High Explosive Incendiary/Armor Piercing Ammunition, at one hundred rounds per minute—a full fifty rounds faster."

"Thank you, Alvah," I said, taking the weapon and examining the look, feel, and position of the controls, turning it in my hands. "How does it attach to the thigh?"

"A holster like this one." Adam stepped forward with a leather-looking holster with a red dragon embossed on the side.

"Strap it on your leg, Adam, and insert the weapon in it. I’d like to see how it works," I said, anticipating the potential problem of drawing it. He did and then straightened with a broad smile, probably imagining himself in the commandos or Guard. "Good, I’ll give you five minutes to practice drawing it. Afterward, I’d like a demonstration." I picked up a duplicate Mfw from the table and took a couple of steps to stand facing the targets. "Alvah, would you explain the controls to me, please?"

Alvah walked over, took the gun, and pointed to a button that activated a small screen with multiple icons. The icons activated the appropriate device while others, like the shard icon, brought up another screen to control the spread of the shards.

"Can someone get me magazines with live ammo?" I asked, and turned to Yarden. "Lieutenant, could you or someone set up four targets at twenty-five and four at fifty meters?"

He nodded and waved to a corporal as Abram walked up with several containers and handed them to Alvah, who demonstrated where each was to be inserted. When I finished, I looked to Yarden, who nodded and then pressed a button and a loud siren blasted out ten short shrills well in excess of one hundred decibels.

"Ready on the range, Captain," Yarden said after surveying the area. I clicked on the nine-millimeter component and shot once each at the twenty-five and fifty meter targets, then switched to shards, keeping the spread tight for the twenty-five target and wide open for the fifty. Then I tried a HEIAP shell at the twenty-five and fifty meter targets. Afterward, I ejected the magazines, handed them and the Mfw back to Alvah, and I nodded to Yarden, who initiated a long siren blast to indicate all firing should cease. He had the corporal collect the targets and put up new ones at my request. I then turned to Adam.

"Please check the weapon to ensure it isn’t loaded and then give me a demonstration of drawing the weapon. Four or five times, if you will." I waited while he checked the weapon and holstered it. Then he prepared himself like the gunfighters in the old Earth movies. He flicked up the strap holding the weapon in the holster and drew it, bringing it up in front of him in my direction. I stepped forward, slipping sideway so the weapon was almost touching my stomach but pointing harmlessly pass me. Simultaneously, I struck him in the solar plexus with my right hand and snatched the weapon out of his hand with my left as the air exploded out of him and he staggered backward, gasping for breath.

"Why did you do that?" Abram yelled, catching Adam in his arms.

"You don’t point weapons at people. They are not toys," I said quietly, and noticed the Colonel and Lieutenant smiling.

"It wasn’t loaded."

"Under no circumstances, Mr. Sapir. Adam, when you are ready, another demonstration, please."

He steadied himself, wanting desperately to attack me. Sanity won out. He turned toward the targets and drew, then again four more times.

"Thank you, Adam." I waved everyone to me. "You will get an official report from the Guard, but I will tell you my initial assessment. First, the holster for the weapon is unacceptable. It hinders the drawing of the weapon by several seconds. The lightness of the weapon is an improvement over our existing Mfw; however, shortening the barrels affects its accuracy—"

"You only fired it once! That’s not a test! Colonel…" Abram looked to Odelia.

"Colonel, if you would please check the targets for the projectiles." I waved at the targets the corporal had retrieved. He shrugged and looked through the targets.

"Yes, the projectiles hit slightly to the left of the twenty-five meter target and two centimeters to the left on the fifty meter target." He gave a wry smile. "But you only fired one projectile at each target."

"Adam, load your Mfw with one round of each type and holster it. Then prepare to fire on the targets in the order I did." I turned to Yarden. "Do you have a stopwatch?" I asked. When he nodded I continued. "When Adam says he’s ready, time him for ten-seconds then shout ’stop.’ You will do the same for me except in three-seconds. Adam, you don’t have to hit the bull’s-eye, just the target, so don’t spend a lot of time aiming."

Yarden went to the table, found a stopwatch, and went to stand behind Adam and me as we took positions on the firing line. When Adam indicated he was ready, Yarden shouted, "Start." And pressed the stopwatch button. Adam drew the weapon, pointed at the twenty-five meter target, fired, then at the fifty, fired—missing them both—and was checking the screen to change to shards when Yarden shouted, "Stop." He looked to me and when I nodded, shouted, "Start"

Reflexively, I slapped the handle of the Mfw—which released the push-and-release mechanism, swiveled the weapon ninety degrees on its middle hinge—which freed it, and fired twice. I thumbed the switch to engage the shards, fired once, widened the range with my index finger and fired again, thumbed for the explosive projectiles, and had fired the second round as Yarden shouted, "Stop."

"If you would have someone collect the targets, Lieutenant, and if you wouldn’t mind reviewing them, Colonel, I’d appreciate it." I waited as they were retrieved and the Colonel and Yarden looked at them. Yarden was shaking his head in disbelief; the Colonel just smiled.

"Every shot in the center of the bull’s-eye, Captain Sapir."

"I only need one shot to determine the accuracy of a weapon. The shorter barrel affects the accuracy. The switching mechanism is totally unacceptable as it requires you to take your eyes off the target, and the increased shard width and rounds per minute are not features that would benefit the Guard. This Mfw is unacceptable to the Guard." I held up my hand before anyone could speak. "However, it may be acceptable to the army or commandos. There, the increased shard width and rounds per minute would be beneficial and the small decrease in accuracy of little importance to troops who aren’t expert shots."

As Abram and Adam walked back to the table to gather their equipment, heads together, Alvah approached me.

"That was an impressive demonstration, Captain Sapir. One I doubt I’ll ever forget."

"Standard Guard performance. I’ll give you some advice. Before you design a weapon for someone, check out their present weapon and then find out how it is used by them. The army, commandos, and Guard all work in different environments and have unique needs. The Guard’s need is speed and precision. How fast you can get your weapon is as important as how good a weapon it is."

"Thank you, Rivka," He smiled. "It was a pleasure to meet you. If you are ever in town, I’d love to talk with you." He bowed and walked back to Abram and Adam.

"Why the emphasis on accuracy? Just keep shooting until you kill him," Yarden said as we walked back to the vehicle.

"In a building, a man peeks out from a doorway or darts across a hallway, you only get one shot. Any more are a waste of ammo. And if you miss, he gets a turn."

Yarden laughed. "Makes sense."

CHAPTER TEN

New Keif: The Siege at Brasilla

When Commander Wexler approached, Dragon Tzadok and I stood and bowed low. We had been resting after several hours of practicing Wuji.

"Mr. Sapir didn’t like your evaluation. He claims you misrepresented the capabilities of the Sapir Mfw in order to get revenge for him being forced to send you to the Jax military because of the Conscript Law. He claims his weapon is in fact superior to our present one. Any comment?"

"No, sir."

"He even sent the gun as proof. And it was proof," he said, pausing for my reaction. When I said nothing he continued. "I think you were right, it might be acceptable to the army or commandos but not the Guard. A well written report and evaluation, and good advice someone seeking revenge wouldn’t have given." His eyes turned towards Tzadok. "How is she doing, Dragon?"

"Since I’ve determined she doesn’t care if she makes dragon rank, I can tell you she will. Dragon Dobrin and I will test her next time we’re all together."

"I thought so. She makes me nervous like you and Dobrin," he said, and walked away laughing.

"He’s right. Dragons tend to be at peace with themselves and when it rains doss, we tend to forget about tradition and do what we feel is right. That makes us somewhat unpredictable—like you at Lanzhou. Don’t worry about it. The Commander compensates by giving us untraditional assignments, knowing we love the Guard as much as he does and will do our best to protect it and our people."

* * *

Two weeks later, a corporal banged on my door shortly after midnight. My days were full and active, and consequently I usually retired early. Tzadok worked with me for a few hours in the morning and afternoon. After dinner, I spent an hour with my whip practicing, showered, and then spent a few hours relaxing, reading works by the ancient philosophers and various theses on war, like Sun Tzu’s "The Art of War."

"Captain Sapir, Commander Wexler wants to see you immediately in his office."

"Tell the Commander I’m on my way," I said, jumping out of bed and dressing as fast as I could. Fortunately, our dress and work uniforms were the same and not elaborate so I was finished and out the door in a few minutes. The door was open when I arrived and the corporal waved for me to enter. When I did, I heard the door close behind me. I bowed low. He stared at me in silence for several minutes.

"Sapir, I have an emergency request from General Issak on the planet New Keif requesting help from the Guard. Rebels have taken control of the capital buildings. The Jax have a contract to clear the building, but the army’s attempts have repeatedly failed. Commandos have joined the army, but even together they have only managed to gain control of ten percent of one building. It’s unclear if he wants the Guard as advisors or to perform some kind of miracle." Wexler paused for a drink of his wine and stared at me. "This is not our traditional role, but I’m afraid your performance on Lanzhou has made us officially the Black—as in death—Guard and invincible. I liked our traditional role, Sapir. Since you are at least partially responsible, I’m sending you and your Molova team plus an additional ten Guard. Distribute them any way you want. Your team is being assembled as we speak, and three shuttles will arrive within the hour to deliver you to the space station where the Black Leopard awaits you. Any questions?"

"No, sir."

"Good, I don’t have any answers." He gave a snort. "Take no prisoners… We need a new saying, Sapir," he said, concern in his eyes.

"Yes, sir," I said, bowed low, and left the office. I agreed with Wexler. The Guard’s traditional "Take no prisoners" meaning to die fighting separated tradition from duty as I did, but it put the emphasis on tradition rather than on duty.

* * *

When I arrived at the shuttle landing pad, the team had already assembled. Ceder shouted, "Attention" when he saw me, and he and a female Lieutenant with him bowed low.

"At ease," I said, examining the thirty individuals gathered behind them. "Lieutenant?" I asked, standing in front of the tall red headed female.

"Elijah, sir. The ten new troops assigned to you were my detail at Paradise. We arrived back last month, but were on leave until a few days ago."

"Welcome aboard, Lieutenant Elijah," I said, and walked in front of the troops. "This is a high priority assignment, and like you, I was only notified a few hours ago. We are going to the planet New Keif where the government buildings at Brasilla, the capital, have been taken over by non-government personnel. The army doesn’t appear to know how to clear the building, so we’ve been invited." I paused, surveying expressionless faces. "No, this isn’t a typical assignment, and no, I don’t know what will be expected of us. It’s a two day cruise to New Keif so the situation may change by the time we arrive. For now, get to know every member of this team you don’t know. It may be helpful if we have to serve eviction notices to the current tenants." That elicited a few smiles. This situation felt a lot like Lanzhou except on New Keif the rebels were already in the buildings, and we weren’t, so we weren’t going to be a surprise. The sound of approaching combat shuttles broke into my musing.

Lost in thought as I was, the flight to the Jax spaceport, Adamah, seemed to be over in minutes. After I cleared security, a stocky, craggy-faced commando lieutenant met me at the entrance to the Black Leopard.

He saluted. "Captain Sapir, I’m Lieutenant Froman. If you will follow me, I’ll take you to your quarters. Afterward, Colonel Helon has requested you meet with him at your convenience but as soon as possible. My sergeant will see to your detail."

When I nodded, he led me to the commando area and a single person room. At my request, he was back in fifteen minutes and escorted me to the colonel’s office. The corporal on duty opened his door and bowed as I approached. The colonel stood when I entered, and I gave a shallow bow which he returned.

"What would you like to drink, Captain?" He waved me to one of his two armchairs.

"Water, thank you, Colonel Helon," I said. As I sat, I felt the slight shudder I associated with the cruiser powering away from the spaceport.

"We’re in a hurry." He snorted. "I don’t think I’ve ever heard of the Guard being requested to join the army for a civil disturbance." He took a drink from his glass of wine while the corporal placed a glass of water on a small table next to me.

"Commander Wexler also thought it unusual. Do you know what the situation is at Brasilla? All I know is that General Issak made the request to Commander Wexler, and I and thirty Guard were told to get our butts to New Keif." I shrugged, and he laughed.

"Ours is not to reason why, but to do or die." He lapsed into silence.

"I think the Commander mentioned that to me," I said, reflecting on the emphasis on dying when related to duty.

"The army was contracted to put down a group of dissidents, but by the time the army arrived, the opposition had overrun the capital, Brasilla, and were in control of the government’s buildings. General Issak ordered an additional fifty commandos deployed and together with the approximate one hundred sixty-five army that remained of the two hundred contracted, they managed to reclaim ten percent of one of the three buildings. But the casualties were heavy, since the contract prohibits using explosives to attack the buildings—or grenades and missiles inside the building. Colonel Feber had lost eighteen and had twenty-six wounded as of the last information I received. This is not the kind of fight the army or commandos train for." He nodded as if agreeing with himself. "I presume the General thought it was more a job for the Black Guard, especially after Lanzhou."

"I seem to remember we were on the inside like the dissidents are at Brasilla, rather than the outside like the army. And we had the element of surprise then but not now."

"But you know Generals, they don’t get confused with minor details. He’s ordered the Leopard to drop an additional fifty commandos to support you and Colonel Feber, if that helps."

"Greater force is more of an army strategy, not the Guard. I doubt Commander Wexler sent the Guard to supplement the army assault."

"Ah, but what does General Issak think?" He laughed. Yes, I’d wager all the players—Wexler, Issak, and Feber—had different expectations. I had none.

* * *

When I walked into the conference room, Ceder called "Guard" and everyone braced to attention. The conference room was small and since the lieutenants had elected to remain standing so had everyone else.

"At ease. Get comfortable, sit or lean against something. Here is what I’ve learned from Colonel Helon…" I went on to tell them what he knew, which didn’t resolve the basic question—why the Guard. "Since the situation is not a normal Guard assignment, Commander Wexler gave me no specific orders except to go to New Keif. I believe he is relying on us to determine how we can best support the Jax units on the ground to liberate the buildings. And we can’t do that until we get there and assess the situation. Lieutenant Elijah, get with Lieutenant Ceder and identify four of your least experienced men. Lieutenant Ceder will assign them to fill in his existing two teams. That will give us four teams of six members each. You will command the teams headed by Senior Sergeant Mintz and Senior Sergeant Solow." I looked to her. She bowed acknowledgement. "That keeps the women fairly distributed and your least experienced members with experienced teams. By the time we leave the Black Leopard, I expect everyone to not only know who they report to and their teammates, but to know everyone on this detail. You are not to rely on identifying them by their uniform. I want face recognition. It’s your individual responsibility, the sergeants, and the Lieutenants to make sure that happens. Clear?" Hearing no questions, I left my lieutenants to get the ball rolling.

For the next two days, I walked around talking to every man and woman. It was also my responsibility.

* * *

The Black Leopard arrived in New Keif shortly after midnight, Brasilla time. For the next three hours, shuttles delivered the fifty commando to the ground. We were transported last. We landed on what appeared to be an active landing field. When I exited, I was met by a Lieutenant Hersh and escorted to Colonel Feber’s field office in Brasilla, which looked like it might have been a clothing store at one time. Today, the central part of the room had been cleared to make room for tables full of maps and communications equipment. Feber was a short stocky man with black hair turning grey at the temples and a square face. He looked up as Hersh and I approached.

"Captain Sapir?" he queried. I nodded acknowledgement, stopped within a couple of steps of him, and gave a shallow bow. "This is Captain Latner." He nodded toward a stern looking man standing next to him. His soiled dark blue uniform looked to have seen action recently. "I’d like you to join him and his commandos on his assault of the capitol building."

"I don’t believe that would be advisable," I said, aware that the room had become very quiet.

"I don’t really care what you think, Captain. You will do as I say. Is that clear?" He shouted the last words.

"Colonel, I don’t report to you and, therefore, don’t acknowledge your right to give orders to the Black Guard. After I assess the situation here I will discuss my conclusions with you and consider any options you see."

"I out rank you, Captain. Under contract conditions, you can be imprisoned for disobeying an order by a superior officer."

"Colonel, the only Jax officer superior to me is Commander Wexler, besides the JAX Defense Director, and they’re not here. So, as the senior Guard officer on station, I will determine where and when my detail is deployed." I held up my hand before Feber could reply. He shut his mouth, but his eyes narrowed and his face twisted in anger. "I’m here to help and will. I have to assume General Issak sought Commander Wexler’s help because of the Black Guard’s expertise in close quarters fighting. If we joined Captain Latner in an assault, we wouldn’t fight as a coordinated unit because we haven’t trained together, and our styles are different. It might even increase the number of fatalities."

Latner nodded agreement.

Feber stared as me for a long time. "What do you want?" he asked, reluctantly.

"To review your current troop deployment and plans over the next few hours, so I can get a feel for the situation," I said. Feber nodded and went to stand next to Latner who was at a long table with maps. When I joined them, Feber spoke.

"There are three government buildings which the opposing forces now occupy: the Administration Building, the General Assembly Hall, and the Presidential Offices," he said, while pointing to three buildings: a long rectangular two-story, a round three-story, and a square two-story. "We currently occupy about twenty percent of the lower half of the Administration Building, and seventy percent of the area surrounding those buildings. They still maintain control of the areas adjoining the buildings and a corridor behind the Administration Building leading into the low-income residential district. Captain Latner will be leading a force of fifty commandos, with army cover support, against the presidential offices in about three hours."

"That will be approximately two hours before daylight and the time when they should be the least alert. The army will fake a ground attack while we drop onto the roof of the general assembly hall, which is flat around the central dome," Latner added. I wondered why they expected the rebels to be relaxing with an army surrounding them, or not concerned that army wouldn’t try to land troops on the roof and enter via the dome. Surprise either works for or against you. If the rebels have considered the dome, the commandos are going to pay dearly.

"Thank you, gentlemen. Now that I know the area and the current situation, I’m going to have a look around for where the Guard can best help. If you will tell me what channel to use, I will keep you informed."

"Jax channel six," Feber said. I gave a slight bow and walked back to my detail, who had stayed near the entrance.

"Look around and find yourselves a change of clothing," I said as I approached. My old team from Lanzhou smiled and began wandering the store. The new members hesitated, until the others waved to them. "Ceder, Elijah, join me." When they did, I briefed them on the current situation. "I’m going to split the detail into two groups. Ceder, you take your group to the right around the Presidential Building and Elijah and I will take the area to the left around the Assembly Building. Use channel thirteen to communicate between us and channel six if we need to get in touch with Colonel Feber."

"Why the civilian clothes?" Elijah asked. Ceder smiled.

"I doubt we are going to be able to force our way in without heavy losses. The army has already tried that. I’m hoping we can find a way to slip into one of the buildings with other rebels. They control the area between the buildings, which gives them access. Captain Latner is going to be creating a bit of excitement in a couple of hours, and I thought our uniforms might not blend in with the rebels."

"At least the men get to play this time," Ceder said. "Come on, Elijah, let’s go find some slumming clothes. I’ll explain as we dress."

I found myself some non-dressy men’s clothing and rejoined the group, who were laughing and joking when I arrived. "We need to dirty our outfits. Better yet, exchange them for a dead rebel’s clothes if you can." I looked around the group and saw only professionals getting ready to go to work. "No heroics. Getting killed serves the rebels, not the Jax. The idea is to obtain entrance without being noticed and then to secure it. If you see a reasonable opportunity take it. If not, wait for my orders. Clear?"

"Yes, sir," Elijah and Ceder said, while the rest nodded.

"Last chance. If any of you see someone you can’t recognize instantly, now is the time to introduce yourself." I looked around and didn’t see any blank stares. "Okay, Lieutenants, let’s go see if we can join the game." As we left the building, I clicked on channel six. "Colonel Feber, this is Captain Sapir. Would you notify your troops you have Guard dressed as civilians moving towards the Assembly and Presidential Building. Lieutenants Elijah and Ceders are in charge."

"Good hunting, Captain. Keep me appraised of your whereabouts," Feber said.

We jogged through quiet streets of destruction: shattered windows, doors off hinges, small fires, and dead bodies, which we partially stripped to replace the new clothing we had taken from the store. We were challenged twice, but waved on after Elijah identified herself.

"Halt and be identified," an army sergeant called out. He was only partially visible behind a burnt out vehicle. Another eight or nine weapons were visible within doorways and windows. I let Elijah take charge as it was her group and no reason for me to interfere, and it helped for me to get to know her.

"I’m Lieutenant Elijah, Black Guard," she said, halting the group with a hand.

"Lieutenant, from here to the Assembly Building is rebel territory. And this area is going to be jumping before too long." He smiled. "If you’re caught out there, I doubt either side is going to stop to ask for identification."

"Thanks sergeant, sounds exciting. Have fun," she said, and waved her group on, laughing as we continued on down the street. "Any preference, Captain?"

"I thought we’d swing wide of the Assembly Building and come around from behind it. Colonel Feber said the rebels controlled access between the buildings. If we could insert ourselves there before Captain Letner attacks, we might be able to join the rebels that will be fleeing toward the Presidential Building and enter with them."

"If the commando can flush them out."

"They will. But the cost will be high, so let’s make sure it isn’t wasted."

She nodded. She put out two scouts ahead of us as we made our way pass the building and to the rear of it. Then she had her team moved in twos, leap-frogging between hedges, trees, and statues, with orders to shoot only with lasers and to avoid confrontations if possible. The going was slow. We encountered two small groups of three and four men sitting around small fires eating but gave them a wide berth. We had reached positions behind the Assembly Building when all hell broke loose. Explosions from grenades and small missiles shattered the quiet of the morning—probably the rebels because of the contract restrictions. The rebels behind the Assembly Building immediately took up positions to block any incursions into the area between the three buildings. Since we were already inside that area, we settled down to wait. Watching the windows, I could follow the progress of the battle as it moved from the center of the building outward—left and right. The struggle went on for hours with periods of intensive fighting followed by long periods of quiet. The rebels were well armed and led, judging by the slow progress the commandos were making. Just as the light of day was fading, rebels began leaving the rear entrance and heading for the Presidential Building. Elijah smiled at me. I held up a finger to wait. When the next group of five exited, I nodded.

"Just one group," I said, and she pointed to Mintz, her senior sergeant, who followed with his five team members. Ten minutes later another eight left the building, and I signaled Elijah to follow and drew my hand across my throat. She nodded. Halfway to the Presidential Building she said, "Now." Their deaths were quick, silent, and over in seconds. I turned to the rear and saw three following us. I killed two and Elijah the third before they realized what had happened. Two minutes later we reached the building and found the door open and Corporal Markov smiling. Beyond him, bodies lay scattered around the floor of the medium-sized room used as a security entry and exit for employees. The door to the hallway was closed, which I assumed meant no one was aware we were in the building.

I clicked my Mfi onto channel thirteen. "Ceder, this is Sapir. Where are you?"

"We’re wide of the Presidential Building facing the open area between it and the Administration Building."

"Within the next hour or two, I believe there will be rebels leaving the Presidential Building and heading for the Administration Building. It would be nice if you could join them."

"Yes, sir. I’d like that." He clicked off. I clicked onto channel six. "Colonel Feber, this is Sapir. We are in the Presidential Building. I’d appreciate it if you could send someone to guard the entrance between the Presidential and the Assembly Buildings so I can free up the people I have securing it."

"Do you need help, Captain?"

"No, thank you. I’m sure Captain Letner’s troops have earned a rest. Just someone to guard that entrance into the building." I clicked off and turned to face my team. "Does everyone remember the leap-frog technique you learned in training and never used again?" I asked. Slowly blank looks turned to smiles and nods. "This building has two hallways. This one runs to a blank wall. It is intersected halfway by a longer hallway which runs from the front foyer to a rear door which provides access to the Administration Building. The foyer has stairs which lead to the personal sleeping quarters of the residents. We will use that technique to clear first this hallway then the other. I’m hoping a few of the rebels will flee by the rear exit and Lieutenant Ceder and his team will be able to slip into the Administration Building with them. If he can, we will leave the second floor to the army and will join him. Everyone strip down to your body armor." I stood by as Elijah set up the leap-frogging positions. Solow’s team would go first. Four of the Mintz team would provide them cover from the doorway: two standing, one on each side, and one kneeing next to each of them. They would shoot anyone in the hallway or peeking out of a door. Sergeants Judt and Catz would begin the attack. I nodded to begin.

Elijah opened the door, and Judt and Catz began running down the center of the hallway, ensuring the shooters could see anyone looking out a door. Multiple hisses and two men fell dead at the other end of the hallway as several laser strikes seared through their heads. As Judt and Catz approached the first two doors, they threw flash-stars into the room and continued a few meters past before stopping to watch the hallway for anyone to appear. By now, Corporal Cerff and Private Polak were running hard. As they reached their assigned door, they slid on their asses into the room firing. Privates Toch and Alpert were now sprinting past Judt and Catz on the way to the next set of rooms where they threw flash-stars… beginning to repeat the next set of leap frogging. Lieutenant Elijah followed with three of her team, checking the evacuated rooms to ensure no one had been left alive. I waited with Senior Sergeant Mintz and the remaining two members guarding the entrance. Ten minutes later, Captain Letner arrived with ten commandos. He looked like hell: his uniform torn and smeared with blood, dark circles under dead looking eyes.

"Bad?" I asked. He nodded.

"They are more like a well-trained army than rebels. And they are well armed. I have twenty-nine down. Hopefully, ten will live. What’s your status? Do you need help?" he asked, hesitantly and holding a breath while he awaited my answer.

"No, just watch this door for us," I said, and waved for the others to join me as I jogged down the hallway. Elijah and her three were waiting at the intersection and Solow’s team had now reached the last two doors.

"The tenants are awake," Elijah quipped as I neared and Mintz took her place watching the right side of the hallway leading to the foyer. Corporal Narkis had the left side, and Privates Markov and Reti had the right and left side of the hallway facing to the rear.

Feeling a vibration from my Mfi I clicked it on.

"Captain, I’m in place," Ceder said in a whisper.

"Good, they should be exiting in the next fifteen minutes or less." I clicked off.

When Solow’s team made it back to the intersection, they replaced Mintz’s hallway shooters, so he and his team could organize their leap-frogging teams down the hallway to the foyer. I didn’t want the hallway to the back cleared, hoping some would flee to the Administration Building, so I had ordered the shooters not to shoot anyone running for the exit. Ceder would need people to follow into the Administration Building.

Mintz signaled and Narkis and Geller began running. As they did, several rebels stepped out from doors along the hallway and others appeared in the foyer, all firing with automatic rifles. Geller’s forward motion stopped as several slugs hit her, and Narkis’s head exploded as bullets scored a direct hit to his head. At the same time, rebels were dropping one after another as the Guard’s shooters switched to projectiles and were firing in bursts. Markov and Behr rushed to replace them, racing down the hallway which was now clear of live bodies. Flash stars flew into the first two rooms, and they took up positions a few meters past, watching for anyone to show a face down the hallway or in the foyer. Mintz and I followed right behind them. I shut my eyes and slid into the room on the left. The room was filled with the sound of automatic fire. I opened my eyes to see several men firing at where they thought the door was located, which in most cases wasn’t close. They shot two of their own as I began killing silently with my laser. I killed five. A sixth man had dropped behind a massive wooden desk while waiting for his eyes to clear. I lay in the middle of the room with no cover. I loosened my whip, freed it as I rolled towards the desk, and lashed out just as the man rose. I was a half-meter off, but the crack of the whip as it hit the top of the desk and sent splinters flying as it recoiled back caused him to jump backward, spraying the ceiling with projectiles. My next slash caught the rifle and came away with the weapon and half an arm. A laser to the head finished him. I jumped up and headed for the door.

"Corporal Cerff," I shouted as I dragged Geller into the room. Cerff was the team’s trained medic. She flew through the door seconds later. I pointed to Geller as I exited the door into the hallway looking for something to shoot. Nothing. The leap-frogging team was just attacking the next to last set of doors. Toch and Polak had just thrown flash-stars into the rooms as they passed and Reti and Elijah were beginning their slide into the room when I reached it. I continued running past the last two doors, which were shut. Short of the foyer I stopped, flung a flash-star into each staircase, shut my eyes, counted to five, and then rolled into the foyer towards the left staircase. Men were lining each staircase, rubbing their eyes, shooting blindly, and shouting. I switched to projectiles and sprayed the stairs on the right side. Hearing the sound of my weapon, several started blindly shooting in the direction of the sound and succeeded in killing a few of their fellow rebels, who began shooting back towards the sound. I felt two hits, one to the arm and one to my side. The body armor stopped it from penetrating but I’d have a nasty bruise if not internal damage from the impact. I slid back into the hallway and waited, using my laser to kill those I could see on the lower steps. As their eyes cleared and they could see the carnage, there was a mad rush up the stairs to the second floor.

"The hallway’s clear, sir," Elijah said from behind me. I nodded and we made our way back down the hallway collecting the members and checking status: Narkis was dead; Geller was in serious condition, and Behr and Toch, who had replaced Narkis and Geller, were wounded but functional. Most, like me, had taken one or two hits and were favoring some part or another.

"Sir, Solow, Catz, and Judt have checked the back hallway. They report the area is clear. We let about twenty flee out the back." Mintz said, smiling. "A good number were from the second floor."

"Good," I made my way back towards the side door, lost in the pain of losing Narkis and maybe Geller and searching my mind for what I could have done differently to avoid Narkis’s death and Geller’s near fatal injuries. Latner jarred me out of my mental brooding. He and a lieutenant stood in the doorway leading to the rear exit.

"Captain Sapir, what’s your status? Lieutenant Dische has just arrived with four squads ready to help you." He nodded to a lean lieutenant with a long narrow face, who was smiling. He bowed low.

"Captain Sapir, I have forty troops available to you. Where do you want them?" he said, looking eager to get involved.

"The bottom floor is clear of rebels; however there might still be some upstairs. I don’t know how many, but I’ve been told that a number of them fled down the back stairs and out the door. I’ll leave whoever is left upstairs to you, since they aren’t going anywhere soon. I have one dead, and three wounded. I’m taking two of the wounded who are functional, but I’d appreciate if you would have someone see to the others’ needs. Lieutenant Ceder has gained entrance to the side door of the Administration Building, and I need to join him. He’ll need help clearing the building."

"My God! How?" Latner said. Dische stood staring at me, shaking his head in disbelief.

"We each have our expertise, Captain. Please let Colonel Feber know the status here and that I’m on my way to the Administration Building." I trotted down the hall, still wondering what I could have done differently. Lieutenant Dische followed with his men and deployed a squad down each hallway to check each room and secure the stairs. I joined everyone at the back entrance.

"Strip their clothes," I nodded to the dead. "We’ll need to cover our black body armor to cross that field to the Administration Building." I waved to Dische. "Lieutenant, could you have some of your troops shoot at us as we make our escape to the Administration Building. We will shoot back of course." I smiled. He gave me a blank look which turned into a smile and then a laugh.

"We’d be honored to help." He collected a squad who took up positions near windows and the door. I sent Ceder a message on my Mfi, "Hold the door open," as I ran out followed by sergeants Catz and Judt. After a few meters, we turned and began firing at the building as the rest of my detail poured out the rear door. The army opened fire as we ran, and we occasionally fired back. As we did, the rebels on the second floor of the Administration Building opened fire on the Assembly Building. I smiled. People tended to see what they wanted to see, or alternatively, what they expected to see: their friends escaping the enemy and the opposing army shooting at the fleeing rebels.

Ceder was smiling as we blew through the door into the side entrance. There were ten or more bodies piled up against the wall. "Masquerade parties are fun," he said as I stood catching my breath.

"Sure are," Elijah said, but her smile was weak and her eyes sad. I looked at the building diagram on my Mfi.

"Two stories with very similar floor plans—a long central hallway with five intersecting ones. The entrance we are in is considered an employee’s entrance. It runs through to the front of the building, which is the main entrance. The last I’d heard, the army on the first floor controlled up to the first intersection and the offices on both sides, and the back stairs to the second floor. There are approximately three offices down each side of the hallway, a total of sixty on each floor—a building total of one hundred twenty offices."

"That’s a lot of offices. Are we going to use the leap-frog technique again?" Elijah asked. I had been considering the problem. That would work but would tend to get harder as the residents became aware of what was happening via communication devices. Injuries—deaths—could eventually reduce our number to where the technique wouldn’t work.

"What’s our mission here on New Keif?" I asked, looking at Ceder and Elijah.

"To help—" Elijah said, emphasizing the last word "—clear the rebels out of the government buildings."

"I agree, to advise and help to remove the rebels," Ceder said, to general nods.

"Not to kill the rebels?" I asked, as an idea began to take shape.

"Well, you have to do that to get them out," Mintz said, again to general nods.

"Only if they won’t leave." I smiled. "Lieutenant Ceder, is there a building intercom at that station?" I asked, looking over at the reception counter, which seemed to have video monitors.

"Yes, sir. I don’t think they monitor the rooms but there are cameras in each hallway and speakers throughout the building, most likely for emergencies or public announcements."

"Sergeant Zinn, release two of your team to join Sergeant Mintz’s team. Sergeant Wahle, release two from your team to guard this entrance along with the two wounded and one from Sergeant Solow’s team. That will leave each of the four teams with five members, and provide a five person team to hold this entrance." I waited as the reassignments were made and the members of the new teams formed up. "Lieutenant Ceders, you will take your two teams to the second floor and secure the two intersections to our left, which I believe is the east end. Leave one team at each intersection. That should give you sufficient shooters to control all four directions. Kill anything that enters the hallway. Lieutenant Elijah, you will do the same for the two intersections on the west end. Keep your party clothes on and try to get into those positions with the least amount of killing. Let me know when you are in position and then strip down to your black body armor and put on your head caps. Go!" I waved to the stairs. Ceder was at the steps first with his ten following and then Elijah with her ten. I waited, mentally hoping if the space gods were watching, they would sprinkle a little bit of common sense down on this building. My Mfi vibrated. When I looked, Ceder had sent "Ready," and a few seconds later Elijah did. I clicked on the building intercom.

"Attention, Attention. This is Captain Sapir of the Black Guard. We now control all the hallways on the second floor. You are trapped. Your friends who were in the Assembly Building will tell you we killed everyone on the first floor and those that came to help from the second floor in less than thirty minutes. We will clean out the second floor in the same time if necessary to get you to leave. However. I repeat, however. If you will leave peacefully, we will allow you to exit the north entrance, which I believe your people still control, and you can join your comrades and live to see your families. I give you ten minutes to decide. After that we will begin the killing. Caution. Don’t step into the hallway unless you have no weapons on you."

Within seconds, shots could be heard all over the building but decreased rapidly over the next few minutes, then stopped.

"Captain, a few are coming out of the offices with hands over their heads." Elijah’s voice over my Mfi.

"Here too, Captain." Ceder’s voice.

"Be careful but let them go," I said. "Steer them towards the hallway to the north exit." I held my breath as the minutes passed, watching down the first floor hallway. At first there were only a few, but as the minutes passed, it became a steady stream which included rebels on the first floor. After twenty minutes the building had a deathly silence. I gulped a breath, realizing I had been holding my breath, and I felt my heart pounding in my chest. It had been an immense gamble. If they had chosen to die fighting, we would have killed most, but they would have eventually overwhelmed the four teams. I walked up the hallway to the intersection, looked in both directions, and saw no one. Turned right towards the area the army controlled. The door opened fully as I neared, and a Jax Lieutenant stood waiting. He bowed low but was smiling when he stood straight again.

"I wish I had thought of asking them to leave."

"We had the advantage of having made some friends at the Assembly Building. Looking around he had over twenty men and women in the entrance and several wounded. I believe the building is empty, but I would assume there are rebels in every room until you’ve checked. I’m going to collect my wounded and dead and leave," I said, having checked my Mfi—four wounded and one dead, Corporal Eisen.

* * *

When I left the south exit with my team, Captain Latner was outside with three trucks. He bowed.

"I thought you’d like a ride to the medical station. I’ve been relieved and am heading that way myself. That was an interesting approach, letting the rebels escape." He grinned.

"Thank you, Captain. I’d appreciate the ride." I bowed in return. "Escape… I never thought of that. The Guard was asked to help remove the rebels from the building. No one said anything about capturing or killing them." I grinned.

* * *

At the hospital, my wounded were treated and each of us inspected for damage caused by strikes to the body armor. I had two dark purple bruises the size of a fist and a cracked rib. Most of my team had similar or worse damage.

"It’s been an honor to serve with you, Captain. I’d heard about you considering ’tradition’ and ’duty’ as separate but didn’t understand until now. My instinct would have been to fight in the Administration Building like we did in the Assembly Building—tradition. But our duty was to remove them." Elijah laughed. "I hope I get more assignments with you, sir."

"Yes, our Captain is an exciting person to be around. Concentrating on duty, rather than tradition, cuts to the reason we are on a particular assignment. I too hope I’m assigned often with the Captain."

"Thank you," I nodded. "The feeling is mutual. You and your people are a credit to the Guard and an excellent example of what the Guard produces. The Captain in charge tends to get more credit than he or she should. It’s the people under him or her that do the heavy lifting and deserve the lion’s share of the credit—" I stood, seeing an army General and Colonel Feber approaching. I bowed low while still maintaining eye contact.

"Captain Sapir, I’m General Issak. The man who requested the… Black Guard send a team to New Keif. I don’t know what I expected, but it’s going to look like I’m a genius in the history addition." He laughed. "Colonel Feber has mixed emotions about letting close to a hundred rebels free to fight again. I don’t. You saved many Jaxs’ lives. Agreeing not to use grenades or missiles in the buildings was a mistake that was causing far heavier losses than normal. I visited the Assembly Building. You killed over sixty rebels there, and I understand another ten in the Administration Building before they decided to take your generous offer. After visiting the Assembly Building and finding out it took less than an hour, I too would have accepted your offer." He looked around. "I can’t believe you had only two killed."

Two too many, I screamed mentally. "I’m glad we could help, General Issak. Your instincts were correct. The Guard understands fighting room-to-room in a building. The commandos and army are not trained for that kind of combat."

"I’ve arranged for shuttles to pick you and your troops up for transportation back to Jax. They should be here in two hours. It’s been a pleasure meeting you, Captain Sapir." He spent another hour talking with each member of my team, which said a lot about the man.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Jax: Sasser Mountain. Dragon Training

The ride back was like a party—two had died but everyone thought that close to a miracle considering the odds we faced and the fact we had to start from outside the building. And I got the credit, although as far as I was concerned, they deserved it, not me. I spent hours meditating, trying to absolve myself for failing those two and hoping next time I’d be smarter, or sneakier, or… better. By the time I boarded the shuttle for the trip back to Sasser Mountain, I had committed the faces of Narkis and Eisen to a place in permanent memory, so I would never forget their sacrifice.

My spirits soared when I saw Hada waiting as I exited the shuttle. She caught me in a tight bear-hug, and we laughed like kids.

"About time you got back, Tzadok and Dobrin are here. I’ve been working with them almost the whole time you’ve been gone. I’ve beaten Dobrin a couple of times and Tzadok once, out of the hundred matches we’ve had." She sobered, and her eyes misted. "I don’t think I’m going to make dragon."

The thought of my sister unable to fulfill her dream was unbearable. If it had not been for her, I would have ended up in the commandos with all the life sucked out of me. I would have been a shell of a person, lost in my despair. She had given me a beloved sister, made the Guard my extended family, and helped me find peace.

"Come," I said, linking my arm in hers and dragging her towards our favorite meditating spot. She laughed as we wound our way down the narrow trail and onto the ledge.

"I heard a rumor that you and your team were the heroes of New Keif. That you routed hundreds of rebels from the government buildings when the army and commandos couldn’t. Even the Jax military are calling us the Black Guard. I want to hear every detail."

"The rebels had already captured the government buildings, which gave them a distinct advantage, and the army and even the commandos aren’t used to fighting inside buildings. The commandos did clear one building and the army had gained entrance to another. So in the end, they would have prevailed, but their losses were heavy because they couldn’t use explosives."

"But the Guard did clear two buildings without help. Details or I’m going to…" She paused, eyes downcast in thought.

"You will get all the details, but first… your dream," I said. Her head jerked up and she stared at me.

"It was a wonderful dream…"

"That you dragged me into, and now that I’m here… how bad do you want to beat Dobrin and Tzadok?"

"With all my heart—"

"That is why you will never beat them!" It tore at me saying it, but it had to be said. She looked at me like I had slapped her, then her eyes gazed off into the distance, and finally she folded into a meditation posture. I took up a similar position, content to be with her.

"You’re right, Rivka," Hada said hours later, returning me to the present. "I can never beat either consistently if my mind is cluttered with wanting to win. I must learn to enjoy the moment, not caring about winning or losing. Thank you, my sister. I’m glad you’re in this dream with me. It’s a much better dream with you here." She leaned over and hugged me. "Now, the damn details!"

* * *

I stood in the front row at a relaxed attention with my New Keif team to the right of me. In the rows behind us stood unassigned Guards and behind them the present candidates. Instructors sat in chairs on the raised platform, and Commander Wexler stood in front of a microphone. Several cameras were recording the proceedings as a permanent record for those on assignment.

"This is a critique of the Jax contract on the planet New Keif, which began on the twentieth of March in the year 1158 of the Jax calendar," He began. "The assignment was non-traditional, in that we were asked to assist the army and commandos in extricating hundreds of well-armed and trained rebels who had managed to capture three government buildings: Administration, Assembly, and Presidential. Captain Sapir and her team cleared the Assembly building, killing over sixty rebels, and caused over a hundred rebels to surrender the Administration building after killing another twelve. Because of their extraordinary performance in clearing the Assembly Building, the following individuals are awarded the double dragon to their uniforms and promoted one rank: sergeants Catz and Judt, corporals Geller and Cerff, and privates Polak, Toch, Alpert, Volpe and Barnel." Wexler’s lip twitched. "Lieutenant Elijah and Senior Sergeant Mintz also received the double dragon award and our thanks. Captain Sapir already has a double dragon and our thanks."

"Dismissed," one of the senior captains shouted and the formation broke up.

"Captain Sapir, join us," Wexler said as I started to leave. I mounted the platform and took a seat when he waved to a chair. "What you did reflected well on the Guard, possibly too well. We have only been thought of as the Black Guard because of our uniforms, but now the Black has taken on a new meaning—like the Grim Reaper. That can be used to our benefit, as you did at New Keif. But I fear because of your success there, people like General Issak will want us to participate in assignments not typically our domain." He paused, waiting for comments.

"You did honor General Issak’s unorthodox request, sir." What else could I say?

"And sent an unorthodox captain," Dobrin said, grinning.

"Yes, and in retrospect, I made the right call. I’m not sure what a more… traditional captain would have done—probably joined with the commandos or army teams assaulting the buildings. I suspect, as did Sapir, that would have caused more Guard deaths, because we don’t train together, and caused resentment at having to accept Guard among them. No, the problem is that these unorthodox requests are likely to result in more Guard deaths. And because of our very selective recruiting methods, we can barely absorb the deaths caused by our normal assignments. Even I was amazed at how few deaths resulted from Sapir’s tactics."

"I always wondered how well that leap-frogging technique would work in the real world," Tzadok said.

"Having heard Lieutenant Elijah describe it in detail, it sounded like a tsunami of death sweeping through the hallways," Dobrin said, shaking his head at the thought.

"Let’s hope we don’t get caught up in it," Wexler said as he exited the stage.

* * *

"I can’t believe how much better Hada is performing," Tzadok said as we sat watching Dobrin and Hada fighting. To my delight, the two dragons had been working with Hada and me for several weeks. I hated killing, although I recognized that was an inevitable part of being a Guard, but I loved Wuji. I had found a beauty in the nonresistant nature of the dance. Since my return from New Keif, the contests were no longer work but a graceful dance. And the dance was all that mattered, not winning or losing, not being good or bad, not being hurt—only the beauty of the dance.

"I think maybe she had been lost in her father’s dream as I was in hers. Now I believe it’s her dream," I said. She had been desperately trying to achieve her father’s dream for her. Now it looked like she was enjoying her own dream.

Dobrin’s voice jarred me out of my musing. "It’s time, Sapir. Come." He walked back into the circle we used to fight with Tzadok following. "The best two out of three. I will referee. You will stop when I say ’Stop,’ and I will award a point. The winner of the match is the one who scores two. Start in the pushing position." Tzadok and I met and took the position. Several seconds went by before he said, "Begin."

Of course, that was unnecessary. We were ready the second we touched. Tzadox surprised me by immediately sweeping at my leg, since he normally waited to sense some weakness in me that touching permitted. Knowing I was a fraction of a second too late to counter, I made no attempt to avoid it, and let my feet be swept beneath me. Using the momentum, I tucked and rolled away to a standing position in time to block a roundhouse kick to my head and trap his leg. He somehow left the ground twisting such that his other leg began another roundhouse kick. But when I felt his body twisting, I let go of his leg and the anchor he had was no longer there, and he lost his balance, crashed to the ground, and rolled towards my legs. I stepped over him and delivered a kick to the spine.

"Stop. Point to Sapir." Dobrin said, grinning at Tzadox, who rose smiling. The next point Tzadox scored after five minutes of intense attack and counter attacks. The third match, we were content to wait for the other to show an opening. When nothing happened for a few minutes, I closed my eyes—and another world opened up. I felt at one with Tzadox, could hear his breathing, feel the muscles in his body relaxing, and knew he could sense the same in me. Later I was told we stood like that for over twenty minutes. Then I felt or sensed an extra heartbeat in reaction to his intention of exploding into me. I twisted as the impact came rushing toward me, directing it harmlessly past me. The twist released my left side, bringing my right side to the left and my right palm into Tzadox’s head as he passed. He stumbled to his knees.

"Stop. Point to Sapir. Match to Sapir." Dobrin said.

"Nicely done. I thought I felt you tense for a second," Tzadox said, rising to his feet.

"I did, hoping you were tired of standing in the heat." I laughed. "What a glorious feeling."

"Beating me?"

"No, that feeling of being totally at peace."

"Good," Dobrin said as he stepped towards me, offering a pushing posture and letting Tzadox take up the referee position. I shrugged and matched his position. I’m not sure why, but I found myself at peace and at one with Dobrin and my surroundings. Dobrin wasn’t as quick as Tzadox, but he was the better fighter. In the past, he’d seemed to know what I planned to do before I did. But today, I had that feeling about him. We fought in brief clashes and then long minutes of waiting.

"Stop," Tzadox said during one of the waiting periods. "I declare this match a tie. At the rate you two are going, I’m going to miss dinner and the night’s entertainment at the club." He laughed.

Dobrin nodded. "I concede a tie, Dragon Sapir. Congratulations."

Dragon! Oh no. It can’t be! It has to be Hada, not me. She had to be first. I don’t care. She does. My mind exploded in chaos, then shock as Hada landed on me—arms around my neck, legs locked around my waist.

"You did it, sister. You were magnificent. I’m so proud of you." She squeezed me tight. She let herself down and wiped away a tear. "No, I’m not upset. You’re my sister. We are not in competition. Besides, your comments the other day made me realize my father had me focused on a symbol rather than the real goal, peace of mind. I am at peace with where I am in my life. I have a new sister I love, and I’m a captain in the Guard. I could be a trooper in the army or the commandos. I’m in a position to save lives and help others." She grabbed my hand. "Come let’s celebrate, I’m buying."

* * *

"Dragon Sapir, it doesn’t surprise me. I’ve been around long enough to predict who will eventually become a dragon. They have a… nontraditional way of thinking and the conviction to act on it. When the individual is a senior sergeant or even a lieutenant it is harder to detect as he or she hasn’t the authority to act independently and is restricted by the team leader’s direction. But that thinking in a captain is immediately apparent. For you, it was obvious after Lanzhou." Wexler took a drink from his cup. "As I suspected, you and your teams’ performances are beginning to generate nontraditional contracts, which the JAX Contract Committee is approving. I understand their reasoning; we are mercenaries for hire, and that fuels our economy. But as commander of the Guard, I worry. Our normal contracts seldom produce more than one death every two or three contracts. Of course, there will always be situations like Lanzhou that result from unforeseen conditions. However, nontraditional contracts like New Keif and others to follow will have higher risks and inevitably more deaths—because tradition must be upheld." He stared at me as if daring me to argue.

"I have never questioned tradition but believe duty is my… our first priority." I held up a hand to indicate I hadn’t finished. "If my team and I and our contract are killed, have we done our duty? We have certainly maintained our tradition."

Wexler sat glaring at me for a long time before speaking. "We have another seemingly traditional contract which I suspect isn’t what it appears. For that reason, I’m giving it to you. The High Priestess of Suryah has contracted for the Black Guard to guard political prisoners who will soon be tried for crimes against the government. Sounds easy and simple, doesn’t it? How hard can it be to guard people in cages?"

"So why would you need the Black Guard?" I asked the obvious question he had and the reason for his concern.

"Precisely. And she has agreed to a team of twenty-one, to guard the current twenty-two prisoners, although the contract allows up to forty-five. She is either very generous or…"

"She knows some military-like group plans to break them out, and she intends for us to earn our Black Guard reputation."

"My thoughts exactly. Basically, I’ve kept your current New Keif team with the exception of the three newly promoted sergeants, and the two senior sergeants, Solow and Wahle. That leaves you with two lieutenants and two teams of nine each headed by a senior sergeant. I’ve been told they are all back from their after-assignment leaves. You have today to get organized. Shuttles will pick you up tomorrow." He laughed. "At least this time you don’t have to worry about keeping the contracted individuals alive. It’s not part of the contract, and I doubt she cares. They just can’t escape or be rescued alive."

CHAPTER TWELVE

Faithful: The Prison at Suryah.

It was a warm sunny day, so I assembled my team on a grassy area on the second plateau well away from the barracks and dining facilities. The troops were dressed casually, and I had snacks and drinks prepared. Except for the few details I had been given, there wasn’t much I could tell them about the assignment. So, I spent the day walking around listening to tales of sightseeing, visits with friends and family, and the latest hot new boy or girl they had met. It felt like a family reunion. Rightfully so, since each of these individuals had served with me before: six on all three of my assignments and nine on two. It was a team any officer would be proud to lead—fourteen had earned the double dragon award.

"Our shuttles will be here tomorrow at eight. Anyone that’s going needs to be packed and there on time." I said, maintaining a serious expression.

"I don’t know, Captain," Ceder said, also trying to look serious. "Guarding prisoners does sound boring and more like something meant for the army, not the Guard."

"Maybe Commander Wexler has decided to give us a rest," Sergeant Nadel said.

"Or maybe he thinks we are worn out," Corporal Toch said.

"Or, maybe the Priestess Kelebek has more money than sense," Senior Sergeant Mintz said smiling.

"Or, we’re a status symbol for her," Sergeant Haber said.

"Just in case it isn’t any of those, you might want to make sure your weapons and body armor are in good condition," I said to nodding heads.

* * *

Hada walked with me up the winding trail that led to the shuttle landing pads at the top of the mountain. It was a cool morning, and the wind had a bite to it. When we reached the top, two shuttles were just coming in for a landing. My team was already there and shouldering their packs for loading.

Hada gave me a tight hug. "It’s been wonderful seeing you, Rivka. Next time we get together, I’d like to take you to meet my family." Her eyes were moist as were mine.

"I’d like that, Hada," I said, giving her a kiss on the cheek before turning and boarding the shuttle. She stayed, waving as the shuttle climbed through the morning clouds.

Three hours later we were aboard the Crouching Tiger and headed for the planet Faithful.

* * *

"You are the most talked about person in the Guard, Dragon Sapir. You impressed a lot of senior Jax personnel—officer and enlisted—with your performance at New Keif," Colonel Berger said as we sat having a private lunch in his meeting room. Although his hair had streaks of grey about his ears, he looked trim and judging by his ribbons had been in service for over twenty years, been wounded, and well decorated.

"It was an unfortunate contract. They tied your hands by restricting the type of weapons you could use in the building."

"That didn’t seem to bother you."

"We train to fight inside buildings. You don’t. And we were lucky." I wanted to avoid a comparison of services, as it served no purpose. We were all Jax.

"This assignment would seem to be something usually assigned to a new army lieutenant, not the Guard and not you."

"I’m hoping it’s every bit as boring as it sounds," I said and meant it. He snorted a laugh.

"Knowing Commander Wexler, I seriously doubt he would send you and your highly decorated team anywhere a volcanic eruption wasn’t expected imminently." He paused for a drink, and his expression turned serious. "That’s the problem with getting a reputation as a problem solver—you get all the nasty assignments."

"Isn’t that the definition of the Jax military?" I asked. He laughed and slapped the table.

"Yes, it is. Why else would they pay us the big credits?" He sat back smiling. "I like you, Sapir. I would imagine many who hear about your assignments will think you blood thirsty, vicious, and uncaring among other things, but I think you’re just the opposite and that dragon on your collar agrees with me. Good hunting and safe return."

"Thank you, Colonel. Fair seas and calm winds."

* * *

Because there was no spaceport at Faithful, the Crouching Tiger used its shuttles to transport us to the Suryah airport. The view from orbit revealed a planet somewhat like old Earth—although a third smaller—with three continents surrounded by lots of blue water. Jax also had a lot of water but only one continent. When we landed, we were met by the Suryah Royal Guards, which according to my assignment notes was the functional equivalent to the Jax Guard. They stood at attention with red berets and hip-length jackets, white slacks with a red strip down the leg, calf-length black boots, and rifles held resting on their shoulders. A middle-aged man approached and saluted.

"Good day, Captain Sapir, and God’s blessing. I’m Lieutenant Kattan, your escort. If you have no objections, I will have my sergeant show your troops to their quarters while I take you to see our Supreme Leader. She is most interested in meeting you."

"Good day, Lieutenant Kattan. I’d prefer to see our quarters and the prisoners before I see your Supreme Leader. That way, I will be better prepared to address any concerns she may have," I said. His smile faded, and his eyes lost their focus for several seconds, then he nodded.

"One moment, Captain, let me check Imum Kelebek’s schedule." He walked several meters away and talked into a small hand-held device. He walked back smiling. "Yes, that will be acceptable. The Holy One has agreed to see you later," he said, turning and waving. A minute later four trucks and a limo could be seen approaching the landing pad. Several individuals in combat camouflage clothing helped the Guard load their luggage and equipment and get settled. The Lieutenant and I followed the trucks in the limo.

"Tell me, Lieutenant, who normally guards prisoners?" I asked, hoping the Lieutenant might provide an insight into why the Black Guard had been hired that the Holy One might not share.

"Depends on the prisoners. The army watches over military prisoners, the police over civilian offenders, and the Office of Conduct over violators of the faith. The men you will be guarding are political prisoners. They are accused of inciting the overthrow of our government," he said, giving the impression it had never happened before and required special handling. It will be interesting to hear Kelebek’s explanation, I thought. Kattan diverted any more questions by giving me a tour of the area. We had landed at a secured Air Force facility which supported fighters and light cargo planes. Some twenty kilometers after exiting the area, we skirted a medium-size town around half a million. It looked to be an expanding rural environment with most structures under five stories with lots of open land and no apparent manufacturing facilities. Two hours later, we approached a large modern city of at least several million, judging from the number of twenty-story plus buildings. We entered the city across a suspension bridge over a large river. Once over the bridge, we followed a highway which circled the city, then crossed the river again on another similar bridge. Ten minutes later, we left the main road and entered a gate guarded by men in grey clothing and Mfws slung around their shoulders.

"The Holy One has allocated this compound, OCC-7, to secure the political prisoners until such time as they can be tried by the Suryah tribunal. It has a ten-foot fence with monitors, a barrack for your troops, a dining hall, and a building with individual cells to hold the prisoners."

"What was it used for in the past?"

"It was used by several groups over the years to house prisoners of one sort or another. It’s very secure. To my knowledge, no one has ever escaped from this facility." He smiled. So why does the Holy One need the Guard, I wondered. I and the others were then given a grand tour. First stop, the barracks where our baggage and equipment were unloaded. Then the dining facility which I was told would have food delivered three times a day: seven a.m., noon, and six p.m. Next the control building, a small one-story building which held the electronic equipment that monitored the fence, the compound, and the prison. And finally the prison, a one story building inside an eight-foot fence. The building contained sixty standard jail cells separated by a ten-meter hallway. Twenty of the cells were filled by men in white shirts and pants. They did not appear to have been abused.

"I have been directed to turn this facility over to you, Captain Sapir," Kattan said, smiling with what appeared relief.

"No, Lieutenant Kattan. Not until I have talked with Imum Kelebek, and she understands what the Black Guard will and will not do." I expected him to get back on the phone again, but instead, he walked over to a senior sergeant who had met us at the gate. After a few minutes, he waved me to the limo.

"Lieutenant Ceder, Elijah," I said loudly to get their attention. They were quick to attend me. "I don’t know how long I’ll be gone, but when I get back, I expect you will be ready to assume complete control of this compound."

"Yes, sir," they responded in unison. Kattan looked bewildered by their response, but recovered enough to open the door for me. The ride into the city to a secluded area with manicured lawns took an hour. The area included four well-spaced buildings: a long one-story barrack and dining hall for the Royal Suryah Guard, a two-story administration building for official business with the Holy One, a small one-story building for housekeeping supplies and maintenance, and a one story mansion which was Imum Kebeke’s residence. We passed two red-jacket guards in front of the administration building and entered a large circular foyer. I followed Kattan to an elevator—which we rode to the second floor—and down a long hallway to a room that looked like an executive waiting room. There were several large stuffed chairs with a small table next to each, a sideboard with an assortment of drink and snacks, and the paneled walls were decorated with pictures of the cathedrals around Suryah, each with a plaque giving its history.

"Imum Kebeke will be available shortly. Would you like something to drink or eat while you wait?"

"No, I’m fine," I said, wondering if the delay were to get even for my insistence in seeing the compound before our meeting or if she really was busy. It didn’t matter except to understand our client. I walked around the room reading the plaques and eventually to the large bay-window, which looked to the rear of the building. From there, I could see the Imum’s house off in the distance and guards in red patrolling the grounds. Farther to the right was the one-story building dedicated to maintaining the other two buildings. It was clear that must include the grounds, which were meticulously maintained. I turned when I heard the door open.

"Captain, if you would follow me, the Holy One has asked to see you," Kattan said, and I followed him down the stairs, through the foyer, and to a door guarded by two royal guards. When they saw us, one opened the door and went in. He returned shortly, holding the door open for us to enter. Inside, an elderly woman in a plain white robe and with long flowing grey hair sat lotus-style on a raised platform. Her angular face with its hawk-like nose and penetrating eyes combined with her elevated perch to make an impressive sight. A royal guard stood to each side of the platform and two more inside the door. I stopped a few paces before the steps to the platform and waited for introductions.

Kattan bowed low before speaking. "Imum Kelebek, Holy One and Supreme Ruler of Suryah, may I introduce Captain Sapir of the Black Guard."

"Welcome, Captain Sapir. It’s strange to see a woman in charge of a military unit. I hope the Jax isn’t treating my contract as unimportant." Her eyes narrowed as they watched me. I smiled.

"No less serious than the Suryah people take the position of Supreme Leader," I said. She gave a soft laugh, and then her face lost the smile.

"I’ve heard you refused to assume command of the prisoner compound. Why?"

"I wanted to see the facilities so I’d be aware of any potential concerns and could discuss them with you first."

"And do you?"

"Since you’ve hired the Jax to guard your prisoners, I must assume they are important for one reason or another, and consequently, you will have no problem with us killing anyone we think is attempting to free or harm them. Is that correct?"

"Yes. They must be held accountable for their acts of sedition."

"And if they attempt an escape?"

"I would prefer them alive to stand trial but dead rather than free," she said.

"The only reasons I can envision for wanting a foreign guard would be, one, because your guard is not adequate, or two, because you believe it will deter your adversaries, or three, because our deaths may incite the Jax to action."

"Yes." An amused smile appeared.

"You certainly know your Royal Guard and your adversaries better than I do. But the last person who played games with the Jax was decapitated and the rulers heavily fined."

"Is that a threat, Captain?" She glared down at me, which caused an amused smile on my face.

"No, Imum Kelebek, that is a one hundred percent certainty. There is nothing on Faithful that could stop a Jax invasion force. We live up to our contracts or die trying. But if we find a contract was not made in good faith, we cannot ignore the deaths that result. That would reward treachery and insult those who died trying to honor a faithless contract."

Kelebek sat quiet for a long time, eyes closed. I collapsed into a lotus-style posture and waited. I felt her eyes open and rose.

"Yes, I have been dealing with politicians for far too long. It has become too easy to think of people as pawns on the board of life and of little value except to achieve a result. Pawns on a chess board. We convince ourselves that only the final result matters." She paused to look at something in her lap. "I have several matters to attend to, but I would like you to join me for dinner tonight at eight if that is acceptable."

"Yes, I’d like that, Imum Kelebek." And to hear the truth, I mused as I rose and exited the room.

* * *

A Sergeant Asker, who was a Royal Guard, arrived at the compound just after seven and delivered me on time to Kelebek’s residence, a round, two-story gold-veined white-granite building. It appeared a modest structure for the leader of a country. Six five-meter wide steps led to a single door guarded by two royal guards. Accompanied by Asker, I was admitted without a word. Just inside was a circular foyer with a cream-colored marble floor inscribed with the Suryah crest: A purple shield with a gold torch lying behind an open book. They were bordered on the left and right with a man sitting on a rearing warhorse and holding a raised sword. Behind the shield was a larger shield that produced a star-studded black border. The walls and ceiling were white and bare of pictures. A semicircular staircase with a purple runner led to the second floor. The door had no sooner closed than a tall man dressed in a light-grey suit appeared.

"Good evening, Captain Sapir. If you will follow me, I will escort you to the Holy One." He led me straight into the house to a circular hallway. He turned right and at the third door, which was open, stopped and indicated for me to enter. Kelebek stood as I entered.

"Good evening, Captain Sapir. Welcome to the official residence of the Supreme Leader of Suryah, which it is my honor to occupy at the will of God." She was dressed in a long white robe as before with no jewelry or medals. The room was white and the walls bare. Two high-backed chairs with dark-red velvet padding on the seat, back, and arms sat on a large circular cream-colored rug. A small ebony table sat next to each chair.

"I thank you for inviting me, Imum Kelebek. You have a very restful and interesting house."

"Yes, it was designed to provide a serene place for the leader to relax and think about her responsibilities. Please sit. You may call me Imum, if you wish," she said, as a short thin man entered with two small trays and placed one on each table. "Appetizers and drinks. Stuffed sausages, chick peas with herbs and spices, deviled eggs, and a garlic chick-pea dip. If you do not like something, do not feel obligated to eat it." She smiled and picked up one of the round balls and began eating. I doubted the food was poisoned, so I picked up the same shaped ball and took a bite. It had a strange but subtle blend of spices that I found tasty.

"We don’t drink alcohol. Not sure of your preferences, I had them provide hot mint tea, coffee, and water."

"I don’t drink alcohol, Imum, and would enjoy trying your tea and coffee," I said, pouring a cup of the tea.

"I’m glad you were direct when we met. It’s refreshing. Far too often, no one says what they mean, and you must attempt to infer their meaning from the words they use." She laughed softly. "And half the time their real intent is not what the words infer." She took a sip of tea. "The UF, United Freelands, believes its government, way of life, and religion is perfect. Of course, we believe the same about ours. The difference is that we do not feel the need to interfere in their lives. They on the other hand, believe they have the right to tell us how to conduct our lives and incite those among us who are discontent to overthrow the government. They sneak across our border illegally, not only criticizing our laws but providing dissenters with money and weapons. Since they have broken our laws and are inciting violence, I’ve had them arrested. Based on history, the UF will demand we release those arrested, claiming they were visiting friends, then they will threaten various forms of boycotts, and finally they will attempt to rescue the prisoners." She stopped to dip her bread in a creamy greenish-looking spread, took a bite, and then a drink of tea before continuing. "The question on your mind is why do we need the Guard when we have our own military? Because the UF is a military state and devote most of their vast wealth on weapons and their military, they will strike hard and fast with superior weapons. I had hoped…"

"To pit the Jax against the UF."

"Yes, and it was wrong and stupid as you pointed out. I release you from the contract and will pay whatever damages the Jax feel appropriate. And I personally apologize to you."

I picked up one of the sausage rolls and chewed on it as I considered what she had said. I did not know whether her government was good or bad, or whether their religion was kind or cruel, but that was not my concern. The Jax did not attempt to overthrow governments or religions and, in general, did not support rebels. History has proven rebels are seldom better than the governments they overthrow and many times worse for all their good sounding intensions.

"I will honor the contract if you will appoint someone in authority to provide me with whatever I decide necessary to counter the threat, and you may have to pay a premium to the Jax for additional support."

"Thank you, Captain Sapir. I accept, but your troops…" she said, leaving the sentence hanging—many will die. Ironically, that had been part of her concern with her troops having to face a superior force.

"Without the information you gave me, our losses might have been great, and although we are mercenaries, those troops are my family and each life important. Knowing the situation, we can perhaps surprise the UF and minimize our losses. And if the UF escalate their response, we might get more Jax involved." Not long afterward, a servant announced dinner. The conversation during dinner was light. She talked about her country and was interested in my life in the Guard. I left feeling better about the contract and upcoming confrontation.

* * *

Early the next morning, a middle-aged man entered the compound in a dark gray uniform and asked to see me. A high ranking officer judging by the four stars on his epaulets, and long in service judging by the medals on his chest and patches and symbols on his sleeves. His gaze critically appraised me as I approached, but he smiled when I neared.

"Good morning, Captain Sapir. I’m General Zogby. Imum Kelebek has asked me to help you in any way that I can. I have to admit that I was upset when she decided to bring in foreign troops to protect our prisoners. The Suryah military is willing to die to protect our country and its sovereignty, so it felt like she lacked faith in us. But, as usual, the Holy One is right. We are not a military state as is the UF. Many would die, and in the end, we would lose the prisoners." He grinned. "However, our Supreme Leader did not say we couldn’t support you if you wished."

"Even if their military is better equipped and trained, surprise will be their most effective tactic. So it’s our task to anticipate their response and provide a surprise of our own. To do that, I will need: to understand the capability of their military so I will know what we will face, a tour of the surrounding area to understand the terrain, and some help with supplies we didn’t bring."

He laughed. "I look forward to helping you, Captain. What if we start with a tour of the area around the compound?" he asked. When I nodded, he waved me to the four seat skimmer he had arrived in.

"Sergeant Srour, give us a slow, three-hundred-sixty tour of the area starting about a kilometer from the compound." He looked to me and I nodded. The compound was a stone’s throw away from a one hundred meter wide river on the west side, and clear to the road, about ninety meters, on the south side. On the north and west the compound bordered a rural community of isolated single story houses. The first were located around three hundred meters away.

"Does the river provide access for the UF?" I asked.

"No, the Tar River connects to our neighbor, Lesoto. The UF are on another continent and will have to strike from one of their warships. They will come in from the west. It’s approximately three hundred kilometers from here to the ocean."

"Will you have warning when they enter Suryah airspace?"

"Unlikely. They know where our radar installations are located and will avoid them."

"To avoid them, they will have to come in from specific directions," I said, wondering at their options assuming they wanted the element of surprise.

"Yes." He frowned in thought. "Two, I’d say. We maybe could give you five to ten minutes warning." He smiled, stroking his full beard.

"And I’d like to quarter my troops out of the compound—"

"Why? How are you going to protect the prisoners?" He scowled at me.

"Surprise, General. We must surprise the enemy if we are to win. That compound would be like hunting in a zoo. I’m going to need welding equipment, explosives, loud speakers…" I went on to explain my list of requirements. He left smiling. I called the Crouching Tiger and was connected to Colonel Berger.

"Colonel Berger, I’ve talked to Imum Kelebek, who brought me up to date on the situation. The situation is as we suspected and, therefore, likely we may need further Jax support. She has agreed to pay for the cruiser to remain on standby and to pay for any additional support that is necessary."

"Good work, Sapir. I’d hate to see another Lanzhou. What do you need?"

"I believe I can handle their initial assault to free the prisoners. I’d only be concerned about some kind of a retaliation strike. In fact, if you and the captain agree, I wouldn’t mind your monitoring the traffic from their warships. I’m informed that is their most likely launching pad."

"I’ll check with Captain Blatt and get back to you." He clicked off, and I called a meeting of my team.

"I apologize, but there will be no masquerade costume party this time," I said to smiles and snorts. "But we are going to have a surprise party."

"I love surprise parties," Sergeant Haber said. "Sir."

"General Zogby is securing us quarters off this compound—"

"Pardon, sir, but isn’t that going to make it difficult to protect the prisoners?" Lieutenant Elijah asked.

"If you were the UF, how would you go about freeing the prisoners?" I asked and waited.

"Sir, I would come at night with helicopter-like attack ships and troop-carrier aircraft, blow the crap out of the barracks…" Sergeant Geller said.

"Like hunting tigers in a cage," Elijah said softly to nodding heads.

"First, duty. Ironically, we are not contracted to protect the prisoners. We are contracted to keep them from escaping—alive. Tradition says we fight to the last man or woman if necessary. I’d prefer we preserve the Black Guard image and kick ass and go home alive."

"Yes, sir!" the group shouted as one.

"So I’m having the Suryahians modify the compound so our prisoners can’t leave without a lot of time consuming help—and our permission.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Faithful: The Assault on OCC-7.

Imum Kelebek kept me up-to-date on the status of the discussions with the UF as the work on the compound proceeded. The first five days the UF discussed possible solutions whereby the prisoners could be released. Kelebek was willing if they would admit they had been in the country illegally and had been inciting unrest and violence against the government. The UF insisted they were just visiting friends and hadn’t intended to break any laws. For the next five days they accused the Suryah of intentionally targeting UF citizens for harassment because of their religion.

During that ten days, General Zogby had managed to acquire four houses for my team within a kilometer of the compound, equipped the compound with loud speakers and cameras, moved the prisoners so that there was an empty cell between each, and rigged explosive charges inside the empty cells and in the control room. And I had secured additional weapons from Colonel Berger.

"Lieutenant Ceder, Elijah, I want two twelve hour shifts. On each shift, four inside the compound supervising meals and other activities, and four in the cars Zogby has provided, covering the perimeter of the compound. The team not on duty will be on alert with their ground-to-air missile launchers and military grade weapons. The team on alert will have ten minutes to be in position. Any question?" I asked, feeling as ready as possible.

"Why ten minutes, Captain? I thought Captain Blatt had agreed to monitor the UF warships and give us warning of any incoming aircraft," Sergeant Mintz asked.

"If he does, that would give us an hour to get ready. In that case I will send word and will expect you in position in thirty minutes. But if the UF doesn’t cooperate and chooses a different method or approach or the crew on the Crouching Tiger fail to notice their approach because it’s staged over a day or two, or… I’m hoping in that case General Zogby’s teams will alert us. But given their locations we can’t expect more than ten minutes’ warning." I paused to look around the room. "These are not local rebels and their weapons are going to be bigger than ours. Surprise is our only chance of avoiding ’taking no prisoners.’"

"I think we prefer duty, sir," Senior Sergeant Zinn said to nodding heads.

* * *

Twelve days after the talks began, the UF claimed to have proof that the Suryah were torturing the prisoners to obtain false confessions and were in violation of international law. In fact, the prisoners had been treated well. I knew because I visited the compound and the prisoners each day, and the Guard was served the same food the prisoners ate. If an attack was coming, I decided it would be soon and contacted Ceder and Elijah.

"I believe we are getting close to some kind of an UF response. The rhetoric has escalated in the last two days to imply they have no choice but to act to save the prisoners from the inhuman treatment of the Suryah."

"What kind of proof?" Ceder asked.

"They claim they have witnesses who saw the prisoners being beaten, going without food and water for days, and kept in cells without bedding." I said, repeating Kattan’s summary of the last meeting.

"Well, we don’t have to worry, Captain. It’s obviously some other prisoners they are talking about," Elijah said, restraining a grin.

* * *

The UF delegation walked out of the meeting the day after the Suryah refused to release the prisoners. Nothing happened that night or the next. I spent each morning in meditation preparing myself for the day ahead. I sought peace of mind, neither expecting, wanting, nor fearing an attack. Afterward, I toured the compound, reviewed our preparations, and visited each member on duty. I rested during the afternoon, and spent the night at the compound, feeling that was the most logical time for a rescue attempt.

I was in the control building when my Mfi flashed red and Captain Blatt’s face appeared on my screen.

"Good morning, Captain Sapir. I believe it’s party time. Our radar shows two small aircraft accompanied by three large ones just crossed into Suryah about five minutes ago, and another four just left the UF carrier which has been moving into position off the coast for the last two days. My operator estimates the first wave, probably attack aircraft and commandos, will arrive in about forty-four minutes. I would guess the second wave is your prisoners’ ride home."

"Thank you, Captain Blatt. Sorry to get you out of bed at this hour. But some of these local yokels love surprise parties."

"That’s good then, I understand the Black Guard throw some good ones." He laughed. "Have fun, Sapir." He clicked off, and I hit my alert icon.

"Company in forty minutes," I said. "Corporal Toch, disable the control panel." That would effectively preclude the cells doors from being opened without explosives. "All personnel, to your assigned positions outside the compound." I followed Toch, Ganz, Polak, and Zinn out the front gate and locked it. Now only the prisoners were in the compound. As the four ran off, I trotted over to a vehicle, parked next to one of the single story houses and entered the backseat.

"Good morning, Captain," Sergeant Geller said from the driver’s seat. "Orders?"

"None, we’ll wait to see how rowdy our guests are going to be before we call the police." I said and sat back content to wait and see. Twenty minutes later my Mfi buzzed and General Zogby’s face appeared.

"Captain Sapir, ten minutes. Five attack aircraft approached from the west in corridor two. Good Luck."

"Attention Guard. Ten minutes approaching down corridor two. No firing until I signal start. Let them have a little fun before we call the police." I watched as acknowledgments registered on my Mfi.

The two attack helicopters, looking like giant mosquitos without legs, appeared first. They approached surprisingly silent, moving slowly into position about fifty meters above the ground and just outside the perimeter fence. They began firing at the barracks. In the first few seconds, glass and window frames were shattered and giant holes appeared in the roof as shingles tore loose. Then parts of the roofs caved in as the wooden beams and cement walls weakened from the thousands of bullets slamming them. Within less than two minutes, the barracks had been reduced to rubble and the firing stopped. On cue, three attack shuttles approached, hovered, and disgorged their commandos—fifteen in each.

I clicked an icon of a missile launcher, and a second later the five planes exploded almost simultaneously as multiple missiles scored direct hits. My troops with the hand-held missile launchers were within a hundred meters of their targets, too close to miss and too close for any antimissile system to respond.

I clicked on a microphone icon, which activated the speakers in the compound. "This is Captain Sapir of the Jax Black Guard. The compound is surrounded, so you cannot leave alive without my permission. I’d suggest you drop your weapons and surrender… or die heroes along with the prisoners you came to rescue. Because if you choose to fight, I will trigger the prisoners’ building which is wired with explosives, and the resulting blast will kill everyone in the compound. You have ten minutes to choose." I had just finished talking when my Mfi buzzed.

"Captain Sapir, I’ve been told there are three shuttles coming up corridor one."

"Thank you, General." I clicked my Mfi onto our general channel. "Team, the prisoners’ ride home will be here in ten minutes. Fire on my command." Looking through my binoculars, mass confusion reigned within the compound. Many were swiveling around, weapons held ready, looking for their enemy, others trying to find cover—away from the prisoners’ building—and a small group huddled in conference. Soon the three shuttles approached from the southwest. As they slowed, I pressed the missile-icon on my Mfi and a second later the three exploded. I clicked on the microphone-icon.

"Time’s up. Drop your weapons and raise your arms over your heads… or say your goodbyes to your comrades." If we had to kill them, it would be messy, since I didn’t intend to blow up the prisoners.

One-by-one they dropped their weapons and raised their arms.

I clicked on the general channel. "Lieutenant Elijah, your teams stay where you are. Lieutenant Ceder, your team approach with caution. Kill anyone who looks like a threat." I exited the car and approached the front gate as Private Krebs stood unlocking it. Sergeant Haber and Corporal Alpert waited with her. I entered the compound with Haber following, leaving Alper and Krebs to secure the gate if necessary. At the same time, Senior Sergeant Zinn entered with Corporals Polak and Toch through the back gate. Lieutenant Ceder and Sergeants Ganz and Cerff remained on guard. I had only taken ten steps when a third of the invaders dove for their guns and the officer in charge brought a laser out from behind his back. I slapped my Mfw, dropped onto one knee, thumbed for projectiles, and fired for his face as the bulkiness of his uniform suggested he was wearing protective gear. His head seemed to implode inside his helmet, and he was thrown backward into several men with rifles in hand. Bodies collapsed simultaneously as the Guard opened fire.

Only seconds later, the firing stopped. Pride in my team washed through me at the job they had done. Fourteen invaders lay dead, but not one of the invaders who had stayed with his arms raised had been shot.

"You have no honor," a man with salt-and-pepper gray hair said as I approached the survivors. "Killing prisoners and this slaughter of unarmed men."

"Name?" I asked.

"Senior Sergeant Williamson."

"The rules are simple, Sergeant. Follow our instructions, or we kill you." His protest was absurd but I empathized with the pain of standing among fallen comrades. War was ugly and stupid and without honor, I conceded, and out of my control. I could do nothing but my duty to the Jax and those under my command. Right or wrong, they were my family.

"Lieutenant Ceder, escort our prisoners of war to their new quarters," I said, clicking on General Zogby’s number.

"General Zogby," he answered, looking worried.

"The raid is over for now. We have thirty-one prisoners."

"How… bad?" he asked, showing real concern for us.

"Thanks to your help, we suffered no losses. I’ll keep the prisoners unless you want them, as they are prisoners of war."

"I would like to talk with them, but you keep them."

* * *

General Zogby arrived just before noon with Imum Kelebek and an escort of six royal guards.

"Welcome to Compound 7, Imum Kelebek, General Zogby. I’m afraid our guests made a bit of a mess," I said, feeling pleased none of my team had been seriously injured—two had hand-sized bruises from projectile hits to their protective gear during the brief firefight.

"You had no injuries?" Kelebek asked in disbelief as she surveyed the area. The barrack was a pile of rubble and parts of aircraft lay scattered in and around the compound for a hundred meters.

"An ancient Chinese philosopher once said, ’All warfare is based on deception,’" I said. "This time we were the sneakiest."

"And the best prepared," Zogby added.

"Could you join me for dinner tonight, Captain Sapir? I know you haven’t wanted to leave the compound prior to the anticipated rescue attempt, but now…"

"It would be my pleasure, Imum Kelebek," I said, even though I doubted the UF had given up. But it would take a few days for them to digest what happened and decide on a new plan.

"Eight p.m. then," she said and spent the next hour touring the area and inspecting the prisoners.

* * *

"Well, Captain Sapir, what do you think they will do next?" Kelebek asked. We sat in the same room with a similar tray of snacks sitting on the small tables next to where we sat.

"That will depend upon you," I said, sipping the spiced drink I had been served. It was different from anything I had ever had before, and I quite enjoyed it. It tasted like milk, sweet, with strange spices.

"Me?"

"Yes, you embarrassed the UF, and they must retaliate or look weak."

"But how can I stop that?"

"That Chinese philosopher also said, ’Appear weak when you are strong, and strong when you are weak.’" I smiled. "Have me as a guest at the next session. I will assure them they can’t retrieve their citizens or soldiers. Then you can in your benevolence agree to release them if the UF sign a document apologizing for the illegal entry of their citizens and the unauthorized action of one of their military commanders. That will allow them to avoid saying they authorized either action, avoid a trial and international attention, and get their people back. And you look to have been dealing from a position of strength."

"You make a good advisor, Captain, but I can’t afford to keep you forever." She smiled. "Let’s try it."

* * *

The talks were convened two days later at the insistence of the UF, with a hint that Suryah’s actions bordered on war. The meeting was held in the administration building. I met Kelebek in her office and accompanied her to the meeting.

"Gentlemen, this is Captain Sapir of the Black Guard. I’ve invited her to give you the status of the prisoners," Kelebek said as she sat.

"She’s a wanton killer—" A dark-skinned man stood, pointing a finger at me. I laughed, interrupting his grandstanding.

"Thirty-one of the cowards surrendered without firing a shot. They don’t have a scratch. They didn’t even get their uniforms dirty. I expected two or three hundred of your elite troops. That would have been interesting," I said. The UF delegation had two men and a woman. The men were middle-aged, dressed in suits and ties—professional politicians. The woman looked younger, mid-thirties, also dressed in a dark suit but with a matching skirt and open-neck, white-silk blouse. She was sneering at me.

"Then we will send a thousand troops with air support," she said.

"Interesting, Miss?"

"Haeckel," she said, still smirking.

"Well, Miss Haeckel, I believe the Captain in the Jax cruiser orbiting this planet will consider that an act of war against the Jax. In that case, those that survive the encounter with the Black Guard will return to a stone age continent." I stared into her eyes. "Your twenty-first century Earth technology won’t last as long as that bunch of amateurs you sent against the Black Guard." I turned and left the room, smiling after the door closed behind me. I didn’t know what Captain Blatt would do and it didn’t matter. What mattered was what the UF delegation thought. I loved the book, "The art of War." Although written thousands of years ago, Sun Tzu’s wisdom was as valid today as then.

* * *

I stood with Imum Kelebek and General Zogby just outside the empty Compound 7 where two Jax combat shuttles sat waiting to return us to the Crouching Tiger.

"They jumped at my generous offer to return their people and only gave token resistance to signing the written apology. I had thought the Jax unreasonably expensive, but I was desperate. I was wrong about the Jax and the cost." She gave a soft laugh. "I promise not to tell the UF that you’re not the heartless, wanton killer they think you are. Thank you, Captain Sapir. I believe you’ve given me a couple of years’ breathing room."

I gave a small bow, and entered the shuttle. It had been a good assignment—not one of my team had been killed, we fulfilled our contract to the client’s satisfaction, and as a bonus thwarted an aggressor state. I looked forward to returning home and seeing my sister.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Avivo: Family and Buddhism

A wave of contentment washed over me as I exited the shuttle and saw Hada’s smiling face.

"Dragon Attali," I shouted when I saw the red dragon on her collar, grabbed her around the waist and swung her in a circle.

"Thanks to you, sister. I was trying to please my father, his dream for me. I love him, but you helped me realize I must pursue my own dream, not his. Sounds strange since they appear the same, but ironically, they are like night and day. Although they may end at similar destinations, the paths are different." She held me by my shoulders and gave me a puppy-dog look. "You have after-action leave coming… Will you come with me to meet my parents? Please."

"How could I refuse that little girl lost look you’ve been practicing all week?"

"Just a couple of days," she laughed and hooked her arm in mine as we walked down to the officer level. "The rumors about you at Faithful run the gamut. I’m not waiting for the formal review. You’re going to give your dragon sister a detailed report."

"After dinner, I’m starved," I said, looking forward to sitting up most of the night talking, snacking, and laughing like young, carefree children.

* * *

I stood in the front row, at a relaxed attention with my Suryah team to the right of me. In the rows behind us stood unassigned Guards and behind them the present candidates. Dragon Tzadok, Hada, and several instructors sat in chairs on the raised platform. Commander Wexler stood in front of the microphone.

"This is a critique of the Jax contract on the planet Faithful, which began on the tenth of Janus in the year 1159 of the Jax calendar," He began. "The assignment was unusual, in that we were asked to guard prisoners—both unusual and suspicious. Captain Sapir was able to determine our client had thought her adversary, the United Freelands, would destroy the Guard and that would incite the Jax to seek retribution against the UF, proving people will do many things they wouldn’t otherwise do when under great stress. When she confessed her intention, Captain Sapir agreed to continue the contract if the client would cooperate. The United Freeland did attempt a rescue of their captives using overwhelming force, which the Black Guard defeated without a single loss." He took a drink of water while scanning the assembled troops.

"The lesson here is a reinforcement of our basic training: you cannot know enough about your client and those he comes in contact with. Because Captain Sapir was able to get the client to be honest, she was able to prepare for the worst case scenario and avoid a potential disaster." He laughed. "And she’s raised the bar on our already high standards higher. At Lanzhou she told the army captain facing five-to-one odds, ’I’m not going to let some want-to-be rebels demonstrate to the universe that the Jax can be beaten by rabble with a piffling ten-to-one odds,’ which the army is repeating rather frequently lately. At Faithful, the UF negotiators threatened they would send a thousand troops with air support against the Black Guard. Captain Sapir told them, ’few would survive the encounter with the Black Guard to return home.’ The irony is that people are becoming reluctant to test us. It’s a weapon we can and should use."

* * *

"I’m excited, Rivka." Hada shook my arm to get my attention. We had been traveling for over eight hours. First on the shuttle service the Guard ran from Sasser Mountain to the city of Cordo, then public air transportation to Avivo, and now a skimmer to the other side of the city where her parents owned a small clothing store and temple devoted to teaching old-Earth Tibetan Buddhism. Unlike the flat land surrounding Hadera where I grew up, Avivo was located in the foothills of a mountain range. The architecture was different, and I found the sights fascinating.

"I’m looking forward to meeting him. You’ve talked about him so often over the years I feel I know him, although I couldn’t recognize him if I saw him," I said, not sure what to expect from this visit. I hoped it was all Hada wanted. Years could color our perceptions, especially those of a six-year-old child.

"It’s been so long… And I was so young," Hada murmured, mirroring my thoughts. The skimmer settled down at a taxi-pad near a narrow street filled with mostly white two and three-story houses made with yellow and white brick. That would have been dreary except for the elaborate red, blue, and gold trim surrounding the windows, doors, and roofs. We made our way down the street, receiving smiles and bows but strangely not the stares I would have expected, since we were in uniform.

"They don’t seem surprised. Do they see lots of military here?" I asked when my curiosity finally overcame me.

"They are mostly Buddhist in this part of town… actually most of this city. They tend to be a happy people content with a simple life. They see us as people, not soldiers or strangers or portents of something bad," Hada said, dropping a coin in the wooden bowl a young man dressed in a yellow robe was holding. But before I could ask she shouted, "There, Rivka, my parents’ house."

It was a beautiful, square, two-story building made of a yellowish-brick. The door and windows were surrounded by black frames, and the windows outlined in red with a blue head piece and colorful inscriptions. A gold-colored roof covered a porch with a blue and red railing, which was centered over the front door. Maroon brick, about a meter wide, formed a border just below the roof-line.

Hada stood looking up at the house for a long time, her eyes moist. "It’s just like I remember." Then she walked up to the door and knocked. A girl about Hada’s height answered the door.

"Hada’s home!" she shouted, grabbing her in a hug and dragging her into the house, while waving me in. Soon a small middle-aged woman, another younger woman, and a well-built middle-aged man joined us. I stood back as they exchanged hugs and kisses.

"Everyone, my adopted sister, Rivka," Hada said, pointing in my direction. To my astonishment, they all turned towards me and bowed. I bowed back.

"Excuse us, Dragon Rivka, it has been a long time since we have seen our daughter and Lui and Mei their sister. I’m Jian and my wife, Daiyu. You are welcome as our adopted daughter."

"Thank you and I understand. It has been many years, and you and Hada have much to catch up." I said, content to wait and watch. The discussions went on late into the night as Hada talked about her experiences and answered the many questions. Her younger sister, Lui, was interested in everything, Mei less so although happy to see Hada. The love in her father and mother’s eyes was unmistakable. Hada had been right. Her parents had not selected her to go because she was the least wanted. They loved her. I was content with my life… But I couldn’t help feeling sad for that little girl who had never known that love.

* * *

It was a fun week, and I was included in all the activities like a fourth sister or daughter. When I showed an interest, Jian spent a considerable amount of time discussing Buddhism. Ironically, it seemed close to the requirement for attaining dragon in the Guard, except Buddhists were against killing anything.

"Yes, Rivka, that was the hardest part for me in the Guard. Killing is against one of the five main Precepts—not to take the life of anything living. The best I could do was to avoid killing whenever the other person wasn’t trying to kill me or a client or could be subdued without lethal force. Though I must admit, I’m at peace now that I no longer have to make those decisions." He was quiet for a long time. "I’ve come to the conclusion as I grow older and hopefully wiser, those of us in the Jax military live in accordance with the Buddhist Percepts so long as we do not kill out of hate or glory or pleasure."

I laughed quietly. "I understand why you chose Hada and gave her the dragon dream. Buddhism strives to attain happiness in this life through peace of mind. That’s exactly what is necessary to attain dragon in the Guard, and you thought Hada was the most likely to achieve it." As I talked, he nodded softly. "I owe you my thanks for giving me a sister I love and a religion worth following."

* * *

The entire family walked us back to the taxi-skimmer pad the last day. They had made me feel like a real daughter and sister by the end of our week’s leave. Everyone gave me hugs and kisses.

"Rivka, you are welcome in our home as our daughter anytime you wish to visit or stay," Jian said and Daiyu gave me another hug.

"I would like that. Thank you," I choked out, tears in my eyes, as I followed Hada into the taxi.

"You have a lovely family, Hada," I said as the taxi raced across the city. "I’m glad you dragged me along."

"They’re your family now. They all loved you, and I see my father is trying to convert you to Buddhism," she said, pointing to the book I had sitting on my lap.

"After hours talking with him, I think Buddhism may be a religion I could believe in, so I thought I’d like to learn more about it. Ironically, dragons seek a similar peace to the Buddhists. Maybe that was his real dream for you, Hada," I said, my eyes unfocused in thought. Hada gave me a hug.

"A dream we shall pursue together."

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Halo: The Magistrates of the Halo Alliance

I was sorry to leave Avivo but was glad to be back to Sasser Mountain, which had become my home and life—one I’d come to love. Part of each day was devoted to staying mentally and physically sharp. That meant time at the shooting range with every weapon, bouts with whoever was available, reading the most recent action reports as well as reviewing old ones, and conducting training exercises with those Guards not currently on assignment. And working with Hada on the whip, in which she had taken a renewed interest after hearing me describe my experience with it. Consequently, the days were full, and I loved every minute of every day, particularly when Hada was on station with me.

I spent time each evening reading the books Jian had given me on Buddhism but hadn’t reached any conclusions. I actually agreed with the four Noble Truths, the Noble Eightfold Path which was the foundation of Buddhism, and the moral code given in the five Precepts—using Jian’s modification of the first Precepts about not killing a living thing. But I still hadn’t formed an opinion about wrathful deities, prayer wheels, mandalas, or Tara. Were they symbols to focus one’s actions or just crutches?

* * *

"Captain Sapir, Captain Attali, Commander Wexler would like to see you," Corporal Dorn, his aide, said as he carefully approached Hada and me. He had found us in our usual meditation place on the side of the mountain. Today the swirling wind created a mist blowing in our direction. Although it had my uniform damp and my hair plastered to my head, it created a strange feeling of being between worlds as described in the Tibetan Book of the Dead.

I rose, feeling relaxed and refreshed and along with Hada followed Dorn back to Wexler’s office where Dobrin and Tzadok sat waiting.

Wexler shook his head when he saw us. "Sit. I have an assignment which is nontraditional and therefore best suited for a dragon. My problem is not only that the situation is nontraditional, but because of its high profile client, it will attract galaxy attention on the Black Guard and… Each of you makes me nervous in a different way. It’s giving me a blinding headache."

"Put the numbers between one and twelve on a sheet of paper and have us each select three sheets. Roll two dice, add the numbers on the dice, and the person with the matching number gets the assignment," Dorbin said, smiling.

"Thank you, Dragon Dorbin. That would be random, but it wouldn’t relieve me of the responsibility and most likely it would make me worry more, knowing I took the coward’s way out." He took a drink from his glass of red wine while glaring at each of us in turn.

"What’s the assignment?" Tzadok asked. "Maybe we can help you decide."

"That’s why you’re here." Wexler frowned. "Captain Gasparo has long been sought by the Halo Thirty Alliance, HTA, for acts of piracy, murder, and other felonies too long to list. He has always maintained he’s a mercenary and acted under the direction of legitimate planet governments. A few weeks ago the HTA Navy captured him, quite by accident. He is being brought to Halo, the capital of the alliance, and will be tried by the Supreme Tribunal. Captain Gasparo has his supporters among the alliance and enemies. There are groups who would like to have him killed, who want him to stand trial, and who would like to help him escape. Halo feels its military is normally capable of protecting high security prisoners, but because Gasparo is such a controversial individual and emotions on all sides are so explosive, they think it would be better if an outside group provided his security."

"In other words, they aren’t sure they can trust their troops," Dorbin said, grinning.

"Or they don’t want their own troops killed protecting him," Hada said, frowning.

Wexler nodded. "What makes it worse is that he must be transported to and from the tribunal building and guarded during an open trial."

"No wonder you have a headache," Dorbin interjected. He had been with the Guard for over fifteen years, and while he respected Wexler and his position, he wasn’t afraid to express his opinion. "It’s a win-win situation if an outside group is responsible for Gasparo’s security. The council can take the credit if everything goes right. If not, they can blame the outside group, and if the outside group is the Black Guard, no one can accuse them of not hiring the best."

I agreed. Lanzhou and Faithful had been good examples that there was more than one reason to hire the Jax. The Jax could provide cover for political schemes and a way to avoid responsibility.

"Exactly, Dorbin. Although no one expects the Guard to be perfect, the murder of a high-profile person like Gasparo would be viewed differently—as an inability to protect important people in critical situations. It would be a major blow to the Guard’s reputation, could impact future contracts, and might taint other Jax units."

"I guess it won’t help if the Dragon-in-charge dies in the process." Tzadok gave a wry laugh. "Or you hang him if he lives through the assassination."

"No, you know as well as I do, our clients don’t care about us. Our reputation is judged only by the final result," Wexler said, taking another drink.

"Sounds like a job for Sapir. She’s had practice guarding prisoners," Tzadox said, grinning at me.

"Does that mean you don’t want the assignment, Tzadox?" Wexler snorted. "Sapir’s last assignment was guarding prisoners but the situations are not the same. Faithful didn’t care if the prisoners died. Halo, on the other hand, would like Gasparo to stand trial. You are all eligible for this assignment. My dilemma is finding the one I’ll feel the most comfortable sending." He stared at each of us for several minutes before continuing. "Why don’t each of you explain what you see as the solution to protecting Gasparo. Send it to me via your Mfi." He sighed and sat back with his eyes closed, like a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders.

I saw only one solution, so I typed it on my Mfi and sent it to him. His eyes jerked open when his Mfi alerted him to a message. He scanned my message and leaned back again with eyes closed. I did the same. The final decision was Wexler’s, not mine, and I didn’t care one way or the other. The fourth time he looked at his Mfi, some fifteen minutes later, he nodded and sat up straight in his chair.

"It’s as I suspected. Judging from your vague responses, none of you know what you would do until you get to Halo—typical dragons, unpredictable. Although Sapir is not only vague but arrogant…" he said and all heads turned towards me like I carried a sign with the reason on it. "And that’s been apparent from her previous assignments."

Realizing my mouth was hanging open, I closed it wondering if it had something to do with tradition and duty, or complaints I was unaware of. It didn’t matter. I did what seemed right at the time, and although I wished I had been smarter, I had done the best I could.

"And that attitude is in large part responsible for our growing reputation as the Black Guard rather than the Jax Guard. Each time she has in one way or another asserted the Black Guard was in command. At Lanzhou she forced her client to stay with her detail against his will. In Malova she killed the Prince’s personal body guards and had him agree her detail was in charge. In New Keif she ignored the Colonel in charge and chose to conduct her own independent operation. And on Faithful she convinced the client to defer to her approach."

"How do you get away with that, Sapir?" Tzadox asked. Before I could decide how to answer, Wexler interrupted.

"She tells them she can’t protect them otherwise, in which case she will leave. I’m not sure if the committee would like us leaving, but it’s been a very effective approach." Wexler snorted. "That, by the way, is her approach for this assignment—the Black Guard is exclusively in charge of prison, transportation, and trial security."

"I like it," Dorbin said, smiling at me.

"Me too," Hada and Tzadox said simultaneously.

"I’m afraid each of you will eventually come to the same conclusion as our nonstandard contracts evolve. Sapir’s assignments and her unorthodox approach to tradition and duty dictate that response. It’s now her style. And if we are going to adopt it as the Black Guard’s standard, it’s something better done up front. So Captain Sapir, the assignment is yours. Meet with me tomorrow morning, and we will discuss the details."

* * *

"How did it go?" Hada asked when I exited Wexler’s office building. I shrugged.

"We reworked the contract. It now states explicitly that the Black Guard is in sole command of Gasparo’s security, including all guards assigned to protect the prison, transportation, court house and other structures he’s in," I said. The session had been intense. Wexler had insisted on going over each of my assignments, questioned each of my decisions, and grilled me on the client responses before revising the contract. I could tell it wasn’t the way he would have approached this contract and he was not sold on my approach, but he had acquiesced based on my past results and wanted to ensure I had everything I needed to succeed. I wouldn’t doubt he secretly hoped the HTA would refuse to agree with our terms and end what he considered a nightmare contract.

"I don’t envy you, Rivka. There seems to be more at stake than normal."

"For Commander Wexler. To me, it’s just another assignment—keep the client alive without getting any of my team killed."

"You’re right, Dragon Sapir. Commander Wexler has his responsibilities, and we have ours. Worrying about his, or our client’s, will only distract us from doing ours."

* * *

Lost in my thoughts as I was, the shuttle to the War Horse seemed to take only minutes. On board, a lieutenant I didn’t recognize from last time met me and escorted me to Colonel Wolfson’s office. The colonel stood as I entered, and I bowed. His bulldog face looked the same as when I first met him on my trip to Lanzhou. He smiled and waved me to his sidebar.

"Help yourself, Captain Sapir. I hear your name mentioned a lot lately, linked with the term ’Black Guard’ and ’piffling ten to one odds.’" He laughed. "If you have time, I’d like you and your lieutenant to join me and my staff for dinner tomorrow night. I’ve heard rumors, actually several versions, of the events at New Keif and Faithful, but I’d like to hear what really happened. It sounded exciting."

"Like all history, I guess. Much more exciting in the telling than in the doing," I said, my mind flashing back to the dying and killing.

"Yes, an exciting tale over a couple of drinks," Wolfson nodded sagely. "Not so exciting at the time, when friends and comrades are dying around you."

"And they are following your orders," I said with mixed emotions. I felt painfully responsible for each death because they occurred following my orders, yet I hoped my differentiating tradition from duty saved lives that a more traditional approach wouldn’t have.

* * * *

The dinner felt like a Jax family get-together. Captain Drezner and his two lieutenants where there along with Lieutenant Elijah. We shared our experiences at New Keif and Faithful and had a lengthy discussion around tradition and duty. Like Wexler, Wolfson was uncomfortable separating them.

"I’ve always felt separating the two bordered on cowardliness, like you were more concerned about yourself than the contract. Yet, you and your team have a deadly reputation, the black now referring to ’lethal’ rather than your uniforms. A reputation well earned, I may add," Wolfson said, raising his glass to Elijah and me. "But it scares me to think of other commanders trying to separate the two. As I’m sure Commander Wexler has told you, if you separate the two and fail, the worlds will see you as a coward, and you will pay the price."

* * *

To my surprise, Colonel Wolfson met me at the shuttles as we prepared to leave for Halo. "Watch your back, Sapir. Half the Alliance thinks Gasparo is a blood-thirsty pirate who should be hung, but the other half thinks him a hero who should be set free. That’s why he has managed to survive for so long, although he has been on Halo’s most wanted list for over ten years. They only caught him by accident. He had gone alone to negotiate a contract, and while he was planet-side, two HTA cruisers showed up on a routine patrol. They attacked his cruiser, which wasn’t ready for combat with most of the crew in town, and captured him when he returned on his shuttle, unaware his cruiser was under HTA navy control."

"Guard rules one through ten, Colonel, trust no one," I said, bowed, and prepared to enter the shuttle. He laughed good-naturedly and returned to the bow. The shuttle gave me a good view of Halo, a modern city with hundreds of giant finger-like buildings reaching into the low hanging clouds, many with skimmer-taxi pads. Our shuttles were directed to a landing area at a military installation. When I exited, a silver-haired, broad-shouldered man dressed in the white uniform of the Halo Special Security forces met me. Judging by his epaulets, he was a senior colonel. His eyes evaluated me as he approached.

"Captain Sapir?" he asked, pausing. When I nodded, he continued. "I’m Colonel Rickard, your interface with our special security personnel… and subject to your orders," he said without emotion, but it was obvious it took considerable control.

"I assure you, Colonel Rickard, I do not want to direct your troops. I’m sure you are more than competent at fulfilling your responsibilities. I would appreciate your input as to how the Black Guard deployment will impact your duties. After we resolve those issues, I shouldn’t be involved with your troops. Even if there is an assassination or escape attempt, I shouldn’t need to be involved with your troops. But in the rare event that I need to give your troops an order, they must know it is to be obeyed as if it came from you. If a tsunami hits, you and I know only one person can be in charge; otherwise, no one is in charge and chaos will result."

"That sounds more reasonable than the contract wording." The tension in his face relaxed a little.

"I’m afraid the words had to be unambiguous, otherwise someone might have felt it could be negotiated later. Our priority, like yours, is to protect Captain Gasparo until the trial is over, but I want to be able to do that with the minimum loss of life—your people and mine. Avoiding misunderstanding is partially the reason for the condition we are in charge. If someone feels that they don’t have to conform and gets in the way of us doing our duty, they become the enemy regardless of the uniform they are wearing. The Guard doesn’t take chances with our client’s lives. We don’t play games or give warnings or repeat ourselves."

"You do have a rather… lethal reputation, but it’s the reason important people hire you and why you are known as the Black Guard," Rickard said in acknowledgement. "Come, Captain Sapir, let’s go introduce you to the High Justice of Halo’s Supreme Tribunal.

The Colonel had a dark blue limo waiting. "I hope you don’t mind a ground vehicle?" Rickard said as the driver opened the car door. When I shook my head, he continued. "The tribunal building doesn’t have a skimmer pad, and my car will drop us at the entrance."

For the first few minutes after leaving the military installation we traveled through lightly populated rural areas. Not too long afterward, large housing complexes with ten to fifteen story buildings began to appear. As we entered the city proper, the buildings were a mixture of old and new. The older buildings with brick or stone facing were under thirty stories; the newer tended to be metal and glass, and were double and triple their size. The Tribunal building was surrounded by new buildings and looked somewhat out of place, like an old-Earth, two-story, twentieth-century building made with red brick and a dark-gray roof with a steep pitch. The building, set back from the road about a hundred meters, had seven archways which led into an open-air courtyard, and it had an eight-story bell tower attached to the left side. The limo entered the security gate and drove around to the rear of the building.

"This part of the building is reserved for security. We have cameras that monitor the entire building, weapons, reserve personnel in case of trouble, and a place for people coming and going during shift changes," Rickard said as he slid a plastic card through a reader which brought up his picture and rank on the guard monitor. Then he proceeded through the scanner.

"Corporal, turn off the scanner for Captain Sapir. She has enough weapons hanging on her to set off every alarm in the building." He laughed. The guard nodded, and a second later waved me through. "We will have to work out something for you and your team, since I doubt you are going to remove your weapons for a scan or want to carry a security card.

"Facial recognition software perhaps," I suggested. After a short pause he nodded and led me over to a large blueprint hanging on the wall.

"This is a floor plan of the building. The arches open onto a courtyard that runs the length of the building. In the center is the entrance to the foyer. To the left are three courtrooms and a waiting area; straight ahead a staircase to the second floor; and to the right a hallway which has administrative offices on both sides and leads to this area.

"On the second floor, to the left of the staircase a waiting area and the three main courtrooms. Farther to the left and secured by a guarded door is a short hallway that leads to a conference room dedicated to the magistrates. The magistrates’ three offices are on the left side, and their staff’s offices on the right. At the end of the hallway are stairs leading down to this area." He looked to me. When I nodded without questions, he led me up the stairs to the second floor and down a long hallway with pale marble floors and bare beige walls. He stopped at the third door on the left, engraved with the name, Davide Ulises - High Magistrate, Halo Supreme Tribunal, and knocked.

"Sir, it’s Colonel Rickard."

"Come," a curt baritone voice said. When we entered, a man around my height with a soft, square shaped body, long brown hair pulled back and bound in a knotted tail, and inquiring eyes, stood.

"Magistrate Ulises, I’d like to introduce Captain Sapir of the Black Guard," he said as he closed the door behind us. Ulises smiled as he walked around his modern wood and steel desk and extended his hand.

"A pleasure, Captain Sapir. I’ve heard many rumors about the Black Guard. Like our current prisoner—both praise and condemnation," he said then gave a short laugh when I didn’t extend my hand. "And that you don’t shake hands or bow lower than you can without losing eye contact."

"Paranoia based on thousands of assignments over hundreds of years, Magistrate Ulises," I said and gave a shallow bow.

"Understandable. You are strangers on foreign soil protecting people who are under a real or highly probable threat. So, tell me how you are different from Colonel Rickard’s very excellent troops. They would give their lives to guard Captain Gasparo, have had extensive training, and are experienced at guarding our prisoners, offices, and courtrooms."

"Think of the Jax military as a manufacturing plant. The raw material comes into the plant at age six…" I paused to let their minds come to grips with the concept. "Half of that material is diverted to the navy. The remaining material is filtered again, and again with most going to the army and commandos. What’s left goes to the Guard, although some is returned to the commandos. By age eighteen, when the lowest ranked person qualifies for the Guard, he or she has already had twelve years’ training."

"That does explain a lot," Rickard said, nodding. "I thought the two years mandatory training my troops received was extensive."

"For another thing, Colonel Rickard’s troops will defer to you and the others you guard and go out of their way to accommodate you. The Guard won’t. Our concern for our contract’s safety comes before anything else."

"And if that’s unacceptable?" Ulises asked, with a hint of amusement.

"We leave. What would be the point of staying if it’s impossible to protect our client?" I asked.

"That does explain a lot of the rumors, which did sound exaggerated. What can we expect, Captain?"

"I’d like to get you, senior security and administrative personnel, and the magistrates in a room with my detail. I’ve come with two seven-man teams headed by senior sergeants and a lieutenant as my second in command. Colonel Rickard and I will work out our deployment at the prison, but the personnel in this building need to understand what our presence means" I said.

Ulises nodded. "I couldn’t imagine how the Guard could differ so much from Colonel Rickard’s security forces as to justify your cost. Your explanation helps me to understand the differences, and if the rumors are true, why you are referred to as the Black Guard."

* * *

An hour later, Rickard had gathered the senior members of his security forces, the three magistrates, and their senior staff along with my detail into the second floor conference room reserved for the magistrates. Two men and a woman in red robes entered with Magistrate Ulises and approached Rickard and me.

"Magistrate Maull, Heflin, may I introduce Captain Sapir of the Black Guard." Maull was a short, chubby, gray-haired woman with sparkling eyes set in a round face. Heflin was also over weight, but tall with an angular face with penetrating eyes.

"Judging from the rumors, the Black Guard should be on trial here," Heflin said.

"As you are most aware, whether an action is criminal or not depends on many factors. More often than not based on who is in power," I said. "And, like today, we are hired by those in power."

Maull laughed. "A valid point, Martin. Captain Gasparo’s problems are caused by that exact dilemma—those he helped are not those in power." She held up her hand to stop Helfin from continuing the argument. I took that as my cue.

"If you will all please take seats," I said, and walked to the front of the room.

A security guard lieutenant remained standing while I waited for the room to quiet. When everyone had been seated, he spoke. "Colonel Rickard has indicated the Black Guard is in charge—"

"Yes, that is true and the reason I wanted to speak to the senior people who are likely to come in contact with us. We are not here to interrupt your normal routines. You know your responsibilities and those responsibilities have little if anything to do with us. We are here to guard Captain Gasparo while he is being tried. So unless your current role interferes with our responsibility, nothing will change. However, if your current role does interfere with our responsibility, then you will need to pass the fact that the Black Guard are in command on to your personnel." I surveyed the room noting the various reactions on individual faces. Except for a few faces with narrowed eyes, everyone looked satisfied with that explanation. "However, in the event of an assassination or escape attempt, the Guard is in command and any orders they give must be obeyed immediately."

"What if we don’t?" a distinguished man in a grey suit asked.

"You could be killed, either by the assassins because you ignored our directions or by the Black Guard because you were in the way. Commands given in those circumstances will be given only once and are not open for debate or thought." Now just about every human emotion was written on the faces in front of me. "Although we are not here to protect you, our orders in the event of a firefight or a pending one will be designed to keep you as safe as possible under the circumstances."

After the senior staff were dismissed, my team and I spent the next hour with Rickard, his two lieutenants, and the magistrates, discussing schedules, duties, transportation to and from the prison, and the courtroom.

"Our security will ensure only authorized persons are in the courtroom and no one has a weapon, so why do you need to be there?" Heflin asked.

"You hired us because you believe the threat is not only real but inevitable. I would be negligent if I made assumptions on when, where, how, or the number involved. In fact, your courtroom is far less secure than the prison and a more likely place for assassinations or escape attempts to occur."

"How can you protect everyone in the courtroom?" Maull asked.

"We can’t and won’t try," I said, resisting a snort of amusement. "The Black Guard was hired to protect the prisoner Gasparo. Any protection to the participants of the proceedings must be the responsibility of your security forces."

"Can’t you protect both?" Maull persisted, her eyes narrowed and forehead wrinkled in a frown.

"If it’s one gunman and I shoot him, the result will have been that I did just that. But my intent will have been to protect Gasparo."

"You’re splitting hairs," Ulises said.

"No. Are action and intent the same?" I asked. "If I’m cleaning my weapon and it discharges and kills someone, is that the same as if I shoot someone with the intent to kill him?"

"Of course not, but—"

"Believe me, the actions my team take will be in the interest of protecting Captain Gasparo, because that is what we were hired to do. If it benefits others in the area, we will consider that a plus, but that will not have been our intent." I didn’t add that trying to protect the spectators would not only increase the risk to Gasparo but to the Guard. "Ironically, your security forces will be more concerned with protecting the participants than Gasparo, so the two should balance out. My concern is that everyone understands what you hired the Guard to do and how we will attempt to honor that commitment."

"The Black Guard," Maull said quietly, almost to herself, invoking nods from those close enough to hear. After the magistrates left, Rickard and his two lieutenants gave us a tour of the Tribunal building and then escorted us back to the military base prison where persons awaiting trial by the Supreme Tribunal were held. That meant two half-hour trips each day to and from the Tribunal, and two excellent opportunities to attempt to free or kill Gasparo.

The prison facility at the installation had five long, single-story structures each within a single fenced area with only one entrance, and the entire area was completely surrounded by a double fence.

I decided that one team would be housed at the military installation and the other at the Tribunal building. The team at the installation would accompany the caravan in the morning to the courthouse and the team at the courthouse would accompany the caravan back to the installation. Combined with a detail of Colonel Richard’s troops, that would provide reasonable protection during transportation, and maximum Guard protection at the courthouse—the two most likely places for an assassination or escape attempt.

The Tribunal building had six courtrooms: the three smaller ones on the first floor and the three larger ones on the second floor. The second floor courtrooms were used for the most important cases, because they required the largest participation. Over everyone’s objections, I insisted that the courtroom on the second floor at the far wall, designated CR-1, be used for the trial; that the adjacent courtroom, CR-2, be reserved for the Guard to use as its quarters; and that courtroom CR-3, adjacent to CR-2, be available as necessary.

Likewise, I had the military dedicate one of the five detention buildings to Captain Gasparo, leaving room for the Guard to create quarters in the building with him. The building had a locked security entrance into the cells and a security room that controlled the entrance doors into the building, small dining area, and hallway to the eight cells. That gave the Guard complete control of the building.

"You are paranoid," Rickard said when I finished making assignments. I gave a wry smile.

"It will get worse, as I discover other potential areas of weakness. Your security is excellent to protect prisoners against most random assassinations by ordinary nuts and escape attempts, but I have to assume this threat will be carried out by professional individuals or groups. They will be organized and well thought out and executed."

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Halo: Friends of Captain Gasparo

As I expected, the Guard proved disruptive as everyone adjusted to our ubiquitous presence. Most gave us a wide berth when they encountered us in hallways or rooms. Some tried to insist, to no avail, that we had no right to be here or were prohibited from attending some meeting or other. We ignored them.

The first night, the building designated Unit-five was cleared of all prisoners, and bunks and bedding were provided for the Guard. We spent the night learning the control room setup and how the cameras, alarms, and locks worked. On the morning of the second day, Gasparo was delivered to us by Colonel Rickard and four guards.

"Captain Sapir, I am formally turning Captain Gasparo over to your custody. Captain Gasparo, meet Captain Sapir of the Black Guard," Rickard said, smiling and looking relieved to be rid of the responsibility. Gasparo gave me an appraising look. Although his angular face supported an amused look, his eyes were deadly serious, and I would wager he would remember every detail: what weapons we wore, their positions on us, whether we were left or right handed, etc. Information that could be useful later.

"I see Halo has gone to considerable expense for my wellbeing," Gasparo said. "Nice uniforms, I like black. Helps the image." He stood a good head taller than me, and a least five stone of muscle heavier. Catching Rickard’s security guards relaxed, he took another two steps towards me—and into the barrel of my laser which I drove into his solar plexus. The air exploded out of him as he staggered backward.

"It’s nice to meet you, Captain Gasparo. Be advised, we don’t shake hands or play games."

"That was clever, but then, you can’t shoot me, can you?" he asked, grinning, between deep gasping breaths. When he could breathe normally again, he ran his hand through his long black hair and gave me a rakish smile.

"Careful, Captain Gasparo. The Black Guard is only concerned with our contract with Halo, not you. If there is an assassination attempt on your life, we will defend you to the last Guard or until you are killed. However, if there is an escape attempt, we will attempt to keep you prisoner only as long as we believe we can win."

"Then you will surrender me. That is reasonable." His smile widened. I laughed.

"No. We’ll kill you."

"Why?"

"Who would want to die to rescue a dead man? If we cannot fulfill the contract and keep you alive, at least we can make sure you don’t escape. And it will avoid further loss of Guard lives."

"You wouldn’t kill someone in cold blood. I can’t defend myself!" His voice rose with each word.

"Hope your friends come in numbers we can handle, Captain Gasparo. The Black Guard is committed to protecting you from assassination and escape—not death. Your options are to stand trial or die," I said, with a slight shrug. Gasparo’s smile faded, and he stood glaring at me. "Sergeant Catz, would you show our prisoner to his quarters and get him settled."

"Yes, sir," Catz walked up to Gasparo and waved toward the door to the prison hallway. As she did, Private Volpe in the control room clicked open the lock and Corporal Behr opened the door, and the three proceeded down the hallway. Rickard gave a short laugh.

"I think you shook the unflappable Captain Gasparo with your interpretation of the terms of your contract with Halo. I have to admit I hadn’t considered all the consequences. We tend to see things from our own perspective. Halo sees the Black Guard keeping him alive to stand trial. Gasparo sees his friends breaking him out. None of us saw it from your perspective." Rickard stared at the retreating backs of Gasparo and the Guards. "Good night, Captain Sapir. See you tomorrow."

* * *

The next morning, Colonel Rickard was outside the prison compound sharply at nine a.m. with three limos and ten security guards on motorcycles. We had Gasparo ready. Corporal Behr entered the back seat with him, while Corporal Alpert entered the driver’s side and Private Volpe got in the passenger seat. I entered the passenger seat in the first car with Rickard in the back, while Corporal Polak took the driver’s side. Sergeant Nadel drove the third vehicle, while Sergeant Catz rode in the passenger seat. Sergeant Ganz mounted a motorcycle and began down the road towards the base exit with five security motorcycles following. Rickard and I had concluded the most vulnerable part of the trip to the Tribunal building was the twenty kilometers between the base and the beginning of the city proper. That area was lightly populated and would provide plenty of places for a large group to wait without attracting notice. Ganz would be looking for suspicious activity ahead of the caravan. The remaining five motorcycles would accompany the cars which would maintain a one kilometer separation with Ganz. Once in the city, we had selected five alternative routes to the Tribunal which would be randomly selected each day.

"Which route?" Rickard asked as we approached the city proper.

"Route five," I said, sending Ganz the number on his Mfi.

"Do you believe this will deter an attack?" Rickard asked, frowning.

"No. All they have to do is select one of the streets we will eventually use and wait until we do. But hopefully it disrupts their timing or preparation or causes them to split their resources. No sense making it easy for them," I said. Rickard laughed.

"I see your point. It won’t bother the real professionals, just slow them down, but it may cause the amateurs to rush and make mistakes."

We arrived at the Tribunal without incident, cleared security, and took the stairway to the second floor hallway where Sergeant Cerff watched the entrance to the waiting area and Corporal Toch patrolled the back corridor the justices used to access the courtrooms. Inside CR-2, Lieutenant Elijah and Sergeant Mintz’s team took responsibility for Gasparo, and he and his remaining team led Gasparo into CR-1. Lieutenant Elijah and I followed.

"How did it go, Elijah?" I asked.

"The building closes officially at six p.m.; however, some of the justices and their staff were here until close to nine p.m. Although the tribunal security conducts periodic walk-arounds, I kept three Guards on duty: one patrolling the second floor hallway, one the second floor waiting area, and one the first floor."

"Good. The best times to attempt to rescue Gasparo would be during transportation to and from the base and here in the tribunal building. And if I were going to make an attempt here, I’d like to make preparations beforehand: store weapons, hide people, or rig explosives.

"Where do you think most likely, Captain?" Elijah asked as we entered the courtroom. The room was full and the door to the waiting room closed, with two tribunal security men standing guard at the doors. Mintz had sent Sergeant Haber into the waiting area. He and the other three took up positions at each corner of the room. The room from about half way to the doors was reserved for authorized spectators, a fourth of the room in front of the spectators was set aside for the prosecutor and defense teams, and the last quarter for the Justices and administration: recorder, clerk, and another security guard. Elijah and I stayed in the corner close to the raised platform in the back of the room were the justices sat. Ulises and the other two justices, Maull and Heflin, entered shortly afterward.

"All rise for the honorable Magistrates Ulises, Maull, and Heflin," the woman clerk said into a microphone which could be heard through speakers positioned around the room. When they took their seats, Ulises nodded to the prosecutor, an elderly man with grey hair.

"Your honors, The Halo Thirty Alliance charges Captain Gasparo with high crimes against the Alliance. Specifically, the planet of Jovance charges Captain Gasparo with the destruction of three of its merchant ships and the loss of 207 lives. The planet of Mercy charges Captain Gasparo…" The list took a half hour to read. After he had finished, a tall woman sitting with Gasparo rose. "Your Honors, the charges brought by the planet Mercy are local crimes which have no business in this court…"

The day was spent arguing over which charges should be considered under Halo Alliance laws and which were local crimes and should be addressed by the specific planetary government. Gasparo’s attorney won about thirty percent, which still left Gasparo with about ten hanging offenses. Gasparo ate lunch with us in CR-2. His other two meals, breakfast and dinner, were provided at the base. I stayed with Sergeant Catz’s team, while Elijah along with Mintz’s team escorted the prisoner back to the prison.

* * *

"Well, Captain Sapir, what do you think? It has been eight days and nothing has happened. Your reputation maybe?" Rickard asked as we began leaving the base for our trip to the tribunal building.

"No, people always believe laws, customs, and rumors don’t apply to them. In this case, they will assume the rumors are wildly exaggerated or that they are smarter or better prepared or whatever," I said. "If they are any good, they are watching us, looking for weak spots in our security, observing behavior patterns, and working through various scenarios. With the existing level of security, Tribunal and Guard, timing and contingency plans will be critical. An escape attempt is going to require more than a few individuals to succeed."

"On the road, then?"

"That would be my choice. Less people to interfere—" I stopped when my Mfi buzzed.

"Captain, unless I’m wrong, we just passed a potential ambush about five kilometers from the base. It looks like road work, but… I didn’t stop and the security folks took the hint or weren’t suspicious," Ganz said.

"Polak, stop the car," I said. "Colonel, Sergeant Ganz has reported road work ahead which he believes is suspicious. I’d like you to send a large detail to investigate."

"There is always road work along these roads… alright." He tapped on his phone and waited. "Captain Ericson, I want a… an army platoon to investigate some road construction approximately five kilometers from the base. Put air support on standby." He listened for a minute. "Yes, immediately." He clipped his phone back onto his belt. "Five minutes. I hope you’re right."

"I don’t," I smiled. "I’d prefer your troops think us paranoid, or cowards, and get a good laugh at our expense, than lose lives."

"But your reputation," Rickard said, a puzzled look on his face.

"Reputation is important for the Jax, but duty comes first. If we drive into a well prepared trap, we will lose and Gasparo will be killed. It won’t matter how many we kill or how bravely we fight. We will have failed the intent of our contract—protecting Gasparo so he can stand trial. In this case, the army is much better suited to take on a hostile force on open ground. They will have air support and no distractions like having to protect a prisoner. Eventually Gasparo’s friends will force the Black Guard to fight, and they and Gasparo will regret it."

Several minutes later two armored vehicles and five troop trucks raced by us. Rickard remained silent but was clearly nervous, his hand frequently fidgeting around his phone. His phone rang just as four combat shuttles passed overhead.

"You were right. Captain Ericson is reporting heavy fighting at the site against military grade weapons, missiles, and over fifty hostiles. He’s called in air support. We wouldn’t have survived…" Rickard turned his phone towards me, which had a streaming video of the action. I nodded and leaned back, content to await the final result. I was in a killing profession, but I didn’t revel in killing. I preferred to focus on saving lives. Rickard was glued to his phone’s video. Sometime later, he sighed. "Captain Ericson says the road is clear of obstructions. They killed eight, captured eleven, and he estimates thirty or more got away, many wounded."

"And your troops?" I asked, hoping he fared better.

"Four dead and eight wounded." Rickard gave me a weak grin. "A good showing."

"Very good, Colonel." I nodded. "Corporal Polak, we can go now."

* * *

When we reached the tribunal building the rumors were already racing through the building. Justice Ulises had Colonel Rickard and me summoned to his office where justices Maull and Heflin waited.

Ulises’s office was the size of a small courtroom, with a large window, at least four by three meters, which faced out the front of the building. An elaborately carved desk sat several steps away from the window and on the right side was a wide built-in bookcase filled with leather-bound books. In front of his desk were two cushioned arm-chairs presently occupied by Maull and Heflin, and in the middle of the room was a rectangular table with chairs for eight. The walls were paneled in a rich brown wood, adorned with a variety of photos and paintings.

"We understand that the Halo army stopped an attempt to rescue Captain Gasparo," Ulises said in a neutral tone of voice which didn’t quite match the stare he was giving me.

"That is correct," I said, waiting for the punch line. In a way, this was the fun part of the job.

"Why do we need the Guard then?" Heflin interjected through a sneer.

"If you feel the Halo army is sufficient, we can leave," I said, trying to keep the amusement out of my voice.

"What do you consider you responsibilities?" Maull asked. From her expression, she seemed to be seeking clarification rather than confrontation.

"To keep the prisoner alive so that he can stand trial. He’s here and unhurt."

"With the help of our military," Heflin shouted.

"That is correct. They were very effective. If you would prefer not to use your troops, you could hire the Jax army to provide future ground security."

"We’re paying the Jax to do just that, and not getting what we are paying for!" Heflin shouted.

"If you will read your contract with the Jax, you are paying the Black Guard to guard the prisoner, Gasparo, at the prison and at the tribunal. In point of fact, the Guard accompanying the prisoner during his transportation to and from the tribunal provides a service you’re not paying for. We have no ground vehicles, no military grade weapons, and no combat shuttles to provide adequate protection against an attack like today."

"Captain Sapir is right, Justice Heflin," Rickard said. "We would all have been killed, including Gasparo, or he would have escaped. The army had to call in air support or our losses would have been triple what they were."

"Enough," Ulises said. "Gasparo’s safe and unhurt, and everyone seems to have done their job. The trial will resume after lunch."

* * *

"You remain untested," Gasparo said as he sat eating dinner. Nadel, Behr, and Polak were off shift and eating at another table. Corporal Alpert had responsibility for Gasparo and stood off to the side watching him eat.

"Since you are alive, your friends failed, and none of the Guard were injured, I’d say we were tested and passed."

"You didn’t chase… my friends off," he snorted.

"You miss the point, Captain Gasparo. Our responsibility is only to keep you from being rescued or assassinated. You think this a game; we think this just another contract. We have nothing to prove, and there is no bonus for killing people or getting killed," I said, wondering if mercenaries like him lamented those killed following his orders or trying to free him. I wondered about Tzadok and Dobrin but not Hada—she felt every injury to those under her command.

* * *

"Do you think they have abandoned roadside ambushes?" Rickard asked as we rode to the Tribunal building that morning. Two weeks had passed since the last incident.

"I doubt they have given up the idea of freeing Gasparo. Judging by what I’ve read about him, his organization has been in place for ten years, and he’s considered a good leader and has a loyal command. That would suggest they will try again. The question is how smart are his lieutenants? Although their last attempt failed, I would say a road ambush is their best opportunity. The Tribunal building will have too many people in it when Gasparo is there, and they can’t afford to kill a lot of people freeing him. That would enrage everyone in the Alliance and result in the Halo navy having ’find and destroy’ orders." I paused for Rickard’s comments. When he only nodded, I continued. "But those in command might not be good strategists. Rather than use the first disaster as a learning experience, they may dismiss the idea and attempt a riskier solution.

* * *

It was shortly after lunch and the trial had just resumed when my Mfi flashed, vibrated, buzzed, and flashed red from Corporal Markov, who was monitoring the first floor entrance. "Captain, a large number of men with Mfws just stormed through the front entrance. They are wearing protective gear. They’ve killed or wounded the security guards. I killed one maybe two before I retreated into the far courtroom on the first floor. Two chased me in—they’re dead."

"Await further orders," I said, and switched to an open channel to keep everyone appraised of what I was doing. "Lieutenant Elijah, take Sergeant Mintz’s team plus Private Volpe and Corporals Polak and Alpert along. Distribute them among the three administrative offices. Keep the office people in there with you. Let’s see if they can dig you out. I don’t think they want to indiscriminately kill civilians. But just in case they may, I’ll let them know I’ve moved Gasparo; therefore, he could be in any room. That should make them reluctant to use explosives but not gas, so make sure you have your gas masks."

"Yes, sir," Elijah said and proceeded to make assignments as her team rushed to gather their equipment. "Volpe, Reti, with me in office admin three. Mintz, you, Polak, and Haber in admin two. Cerff, you, Alert and Volpe in admin one."

Just then my Mfi alert went off again, this time from Private Krebs guarding the second floor hallway.

"Captain, I can hear fighting coming from the first floor security area."

"Lieutenant Elijah is on the way. Secure the hallway for her." I clicked on to Private Toch’s channel, who stood guard in the second floor waiting room. "Private Toch, you have hostiles coming up the stairs. Secure the stairway as you retreat to CR-1."

As Elijah and her teams rushed out the door into the magistrate’s hallway, I raised my voice.

"Sergeant Catz, take Captain Gasparo, Ganz and Nadel into CR-3 next door. There is a trial going on; hold everyone inside and keep our prisoner quiet." As they left, dragging Gasparo between Ganz and Nadel, I continued. "Corporal Behr, you’re with Corporal Toch and me in CR-1. Colonel Rickard, take your pick."

"You’re putting a lot of civilians at risk." Rickard’s voice sounded worried and concerned.

"You think they will be safer running in panic through the building with our intruders and us firing at each other. In the rooms, they can hide behind things," I said as we exited the room and made our way into CR-1. The Justices had just entered when we arrived.

"Everyone, I shouted. Remain where you are. The building is under attack by friends of Captain Gasparo. You are safer in here than out there where you could get trampled to death in the panic, or shot by Gasparo’s friends, or us shooting at them," I said as Toch rushed through the door slamming it behind him. I waved for him to take up a position on the right side and Behr the left. "In case any of you disagree about staying, it is not an option. We will shoot anyone that tries to leave."

One of the guards opened the door, took two steps into the entrance, and was thrown back into the room as multiple pellets slammed into his chest and tore holes in the far wall. The other guard backed away from the open door, holding his rifle at ready. Just then five men rushed in with Mfws swiveling in a search of opponents. The guard got off one shot before three bullets raked his body. His one shot hit a heavy-set man, who was obviously wearing body armor from his lack of reaction.

"Hand over Captain—" a tall man began just before my laser burned through the middle of his face. Standard Guard rules of engagement for our present configuration—one Guard on the right, one in the center, and one on the left—meant Toch would begin killing the right-most opponent, Behr the left most, and I would start in the center. The five men and a sixth who stepped into the doorway died in rapid succession before they could identify and target one of us as we were using lasers—bullets would have made noise and given general positional information.

Reports continued to come in over my Mfi from the ranking Guard in each room. The Mfi was able to queue the incoming communications and deliver the highest priority first.

Sergeant Cerff in admin-three: "Two entering admin-three. Both dead. Gas bomb exploded. Two men entered with masks. Both dead."

Senior Sergeant Mintz in admin-two: One man entered door. He’s dead along with one standing behind him in the hallway. Gas bomb exploded. Two more dead."

Lieutenant Elijah in admin-one: Someone ordering the men to guard the administration doors but not enter. Probably heading down the hallway toward the courtrooms."

"Elijah, prepare your team to take the hallway on my command," I sent, anticipating they hadn’t left a large force to guard the offices, thinking no one would want to leave the safety of the rooms.

Senior Sergeant Catz in CR-3: "No activity."

After a few hysterical outbursts from my captive audience, silence. The building seemed to be holding its collective breath.

"Let Captain Gasparo go or we will start killing civilians," a man’s bass voice shouted through the partially open doors.

"I hope you don’t kill your Captain in the process. You caught us by surprise, so I’m afraid you are going to have to check each room. I’ll give you a hint. He’s not on the first floor," I shouted, just imagining the leader’s frustration. What should have been an easy hit-and-run had turned into a nightmare with at least seventeen dead plus their losses at the security entrance.

"Just give them Gasparo. He isn’t worth the lives of all these people," Heflin shouted, which caused shouts of agreement.

"Let him go, and we’ll leave. No one else has to die," The man outside the door shouted.

"How can I be sure?" I shouted, then switched to an open channel on my Mfi. "Lieutenant Elijah, prepare your team to take the hallway and the security area five seconds after we begin our attack on the waiting room. Then the security area and the first floor. Sergeant Catz, your team and mine will take the waiting area. Leave one person to watch Gasparo. We will begin on my signal with flash stars."

"You have our word. And the word of Captain Gasparo, who is an honorable man," the bass voice shouted.

"Give me a moment to check with Captain Gasparo," I said, and set my Mfi to ten seconds on an open channel and hit start. Toch and Behr began to creep towards the front doors as I worked my way towards the back. All the Mfi flashed as the ten seconds elapsed. Toch and Behr stood and simultaneously hurled flash stars and turned away, eyes covered. I covered my eyes and counted to five. When I opened them, Toch dashed towards the door and dove through with Behr only a second behind him. Gun shots erupted from the intruders, since the Guard would be using lasers, and bullets were coming through the doors and hitting the walls as they fired wildly, still unable to see clearly.

By now anyone in the back hallway would be distracted by the noise. I jerked open the door, shot the man standing there, looked down the hallway, noted several others, threw a flash star, and slammed the door. After a count of five, I opened the door and slid into the hallway on my back and began selecting targets. I chose the two with weapons raised in my direction, shooting in bursts but fortunately waist high. Then I shot the two who were rubbing their eyes to clear them. I rose and began running down the hallway. At the intersection, Corporal Alpert was watching the door to the waiting room and Private Krebs the rear hallway. Reflexively, his Mfw sung toward me.

"Captain, the hallway’s clear. Lieutenant Elijah and her team are on their way into the security area," Krebs said, then smiled

"Corporal Alpert, get ready to open the waiting room door," I said as I approached with Krebs following. At my nod, he jerked open the door, and I stepped through and to the right, he followed to the left, and Krebs took a position in the doorway. The room was in chaos. A group of twenty or more people were huddled together on the floor in the far corner—presumably people who had been waiting there when the intruders arrived. A number of bodies lay on the floor—presumably dead. Corporal Toch had risen to a kneeing position and was firing Mfw pellets; Corporal Behr lay near him, not moving. In front of CR-3, Sergeants Catz and Nadel were also using their Mfws. By now, the intruders’ eyes had cleared enough to identify the shooters, and they were focused on the three Guards while trying to back down the stairs and having no place to hide.

I began shooting at anyone that looked to be returning fire. With the combined fire from the six of us, it became a slaughter and the intruders broke and dashed down the stars—into Lieutenant Elijah’s team. The encounter lasted less than a minute. When I looked, Alpert was sitting on the floor holding his ribs. Toch, Catz, and Nadel were functional but looked to have been hit at least once.

Then I felt the pain in my chest and right leg. Bullets seldom penetrated our body armor, but that didn’t mean they didn’t do damage and couldn’t disable or even kill given the right distance and place—like the head.

My Mfi lit with Eljah’s face. "Captain, the first floor is clear. We killed four of the shuttle pilots who were in the security area, but one got away. Orders?"

"Clear the first floor of any non-tribunal personnel. When you’re ready, I’ll send down the ones from the second floor," I said. I then contacted the Lion Heart, the Jax cruiser orbiting Halo.

"This is Captain Olmert. How can I help you, Captain Sapir?"

"We just had an encounter with Captain Gasparo’s friends. They apparently arrived here on shuttles that came from a cruiser somewhere in Halo space. One of those shuttles just left the tribunal building. In all probability, it will make a rendezvous with that cruiser. I wonder if you might locate that cruiser and reprimand them."

"I wouldn’t mind. My commandos are bored and could use a diversion. I’ll let you know how our discussions go. Anything else?"

"Yes. I have several Guards in need of medical treatment. Would you mind sending a shuttle for them?"

"You’ll have one within the next two hours with medical support." Olmert cut the connection. I had Sergeant Catz replace Sergeant Ganz, who had been guarding Gasparo and who had medical training. Then we began an inspection of each Guard member on the second floor. Everyone, including me, had multiple impact bruising. In addition, Corporal Toch had a compound fracture in his left arm, and Sergeant Nadel had two fractured ribs.

"Sir, looks like Private Krebs has sustained critical damage to his intestines. He appears to have caught three bullets in close proximity which has resulted in one or more ruptures. I can’t do anything here. He’ll need the medical facilities on the Lion Heart. Except for our body armor, he’d be dead. I’ve given him medicine to slow down his overall metabolism. He should make it if they get him up there within eight hours," Ganz said as he stood. Just then, Justices Ulises, Maull, and Heflin appeared.

"Did you have to kill them all?" Maull asked, more as an accusation than a question. Her face twisted in pain as she waved her arm to include the dead bodies scattered around the waiting room floor.

"Yes," I said—the short answer—understanding she and the others were in shock. Their faces were pale and their eyes continuously darting around the room like they expected more trouble. They were used to hearing about crimes and violence, not to being there while it happened and not to seeing its ugly consequences.

"You’re murderers and should stand trial for this—" Heflin began shouting, but Ulises silenced him with a hand.

"Innocent people could have been killed when you engaged them, and that’s all you have to say, ’yes’? Did you think of that?" Ulises asked like the others, wanting to assign blame as they tried to come to grips with the carnage.

"No." I said, walking towards courtroom CR-3 with the three following. "Ganz, wake up our prisoner." Ganz had sedated him to keep from giving away his presence. Ganz knelt down and gave Gasparo an injection and a few minutes later, I pulled him to his feet.

"What’s happened? Are you releasing me?" He swayed, still groggy from the sedative. I grabbed him by the arm, half supporting and half pulling him through the door. In the waiting room I walked him in and out of the dead bodies and stopped at the stairs, littered with still more dead. He had remained silent. The three justices had followed us in silence.

"Is your freedom worth this, Captain Gasparo?" I asked. He didn’t answer for a long time.

"No. No, it’s not. Did you have to kill them all?"

"Yes. What did you or they expect? They were trying to kill us so we returned fire—" I stopped when Rickard came walking up the stairs.

"They killed or seriously wounded all the security guards they encountered. They didn’t take prisoners," he said with disbelief.

I continued. "Your friends were wearing body armor, so we had to shoot for non-protected areas like the head. Shooting them in the legs wouldn’t have stopped them shooting. And you don’t wound people you shoot in the head. They greatly outnumbered us, so we couldn’t afford Guards to watch prisoners if they had surrendered. They would have had to surrender en masse, which they didn’t." In reality, the Guard’s response was too fast and deadly for them to make that decision, I mused. "This is not a game to the Black Guard. We would die to the last man or woman before we surrendered you. Your people chose to engage us; we did not seek them out."

"Justice Ulises, I will plead guilty, and make a public statement to my friends not to make any attempt to free me." Gasparo said, but continued to stare at me. "You would have let all those attendees die to keep me."

"The Jax are not servants. We are hired for a specific purpose defined by our contract. To meet that commitment, we will give our lives. In this case, we were hired to keep you alive for trial, but failing that, to keep you from escaping. We were not hired to protect the Justices, the participants in your trial, or the occupants of this or any other building. Had that been stipulated, the contract would have required participation of the Jax army." I looked to the justices. "Having said that, when it does not interfere with our contract commitment, we attempt to protect those around us."

"You could have gotten hundreds killed—" Heflin again.

"But we didn’t. In fact, I believe there were only a few bystanders wounded. If we had let people run ’to safety,’ I submit many would have been killed. And, if you want to assign blame, blame Captain Gasparo’s friends. We didn’t shoot the bystanders." I left Nadel and Markov to guard Gasparo and went down the steps to check with Lieutenant Elijah. I found her with Corporal Reti, who had medical training.

"What’s the damage, Elijah?" I asked, hoping to hear good news. One death was already a disaster as far as I was concerned.

"Moderate. Lots of black and blue bruising, some that need to be x-rayed, and one torn artery in the wrist. We stopped the bleeding, so she will be all right. They thought their comrades on the second floor had the building secure." Elijah smiled. I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding.

"Good work. Identify those that need medical treatment or further evaluation. Captain Olmert is sending a shuttle for our wounded. It should arrive within the hour."

* * *

The next week was a whirlwind of activity. Ulises was anxious to get things wrapped up and the Black Guard gone. Captain Gasparo pleaded guilty to piracy under a plea agreement to expedite the trial and went on Halo television to ask his supporters not to make any attempt to free him. Five days later, he was delivered to the Halo penal institution and our contract terminated.

* * *

"Unlike the Justices, I couldn’t feel sorry for those that attacked the Tribunal. They killed eight of my security guards. The two that survived only did so because of your speedy resolution of the situation. They would have died if they hadn’t gotten to the hospital when they did," Rickard said, giving me a small bow in gratitude. "I’m glad Justice Ulises hired the Black Guard. Gasparo would have escaped otherwise. My security personnel, by necessity, see protecting the Tribunal differently than the Guard. They would prefer to capture the intruder and would worry about protecting others in the area. That makes them slower and vulnerable."

"That’s true, Colonel. The Jax forces are not meant to replace existing personnel. We are an emergency force available for unique events that the government isn’t equipped or doesn’t want to handle," I said, and smiled. "Besides, we leave, and any criticism can be directed at us."

He nodded. "Yes, some will criticize you for not taking prisoners and jeopardizing the people in the building because you wouldn’t allow them to leave the courtrooms or offices. But, I think your actions saved innocent lives." He bowed and left me to board the shuttle for the Lion Heart.

* * *

On the trip back to Jax, Captain Olmert invited Lieutenant Elijah and me to have dinner with him, his senior staff, and Colonel Vogel. They had followed the shuttle that escaped the Tribunal building to the backside of Halo where a light cruiser was in orbit. The commandos boarded the cruiser and easily subdued the crew. It had been a great training exercise for the ship’s crew and the commandos, and I got the credit for having relieved the boredom.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Jax Contract Committee: Interview

When I arrived back to Sasser Mountain, I found Tzadok and Hada were on assignments and Dubrin on leave. He was single and took every opportunity to travel and meet new women. It was rumored he had at least one sweetheart in each town on Jax with a population over a thousand.

The second day back, Commander Wexler invited me to lunch in his office, a rare event. He wasn’t unfriendly, but tended to keep relationships with his troops, even the captains, on a professional level. At first, I thought it was because he outranked us and we were… beneath him. But over time, I came to realize the military ran on tradition and one couldn’t afford to blur the lines of command. Even more importantly, close relationships with those you commanded could adversely influence your decisions. But every commander needed to understand each person’s strengths and weaknesses if he was to command effectively.

When I entered his building, Corporal Yaron led me to a small conference room, where Wexler was already sitting with a glass of red wine.

"Sapir, have a seat. What would you like to drink?" he asked, waving me to an empty chair to the right of him.

"Juice, of any kind," I said.

"You don’t drink alcohol or is it because you’re with your commander?" he asked.

"No, sir. Captain Attali never did, so I didn’t. She has been my mentor ever since we entered the Jax military. Now, seeing how it affects some people, it was a good decision." I said, being honest and open.

"Grape," Yaron said, smiling as he placed a glass of purple juice in front of me, probably because of the irony—both drinks were made from grapes.

"You are one of the most talked about officers in the Guard, Sapir. In reports and in the telling, your actions seem cold and even vicious, yet those that know you like you, and those who have served with you admire you." Wexler sat looking at me while sipping his wine. Cold and vicious, I mentally shuddered. Clearly the Justices on Halo saw it that way, as did those I held in the rooms. "The Jax Contract Committee has invited you and me to a meeting. I think you present them with a dilemma—whether to sanction or censure your actions."

I sat trying to quiet my mind. The Guard was my life, my family, and the reason I was, at long last, at peace. The thought that I could lose that had my mind spinning. I don’t know if Wexler talked or how much time had passed when I finally managed to quiet my mind and focus again. Wexler sat in the same position, but his glass was now full. It had been near empty.

"Yes, a troubling thought. Whatever their conclusion, it must apply to both of us, since I am your superior and responsible for your assignments," he said as Yaron put platters of food on the table. "A shuttle will be here to collect us tomorrow at six a.m."

* * *

After I left Wexler, I wandered blindly around, not sure where to go. Sometime later I found myself at Hada’s and my favorite meditation spot, and sat. I realized Wexler was a very shrewd man. He hadn’t invited me to lunch and given me the potential consequences of tomorrow’s meeting to worry me, but to give me time to prepare. Dragons may make him nervous, but he understood us, and I realized, trusted us. What made him nervous was that we were each unique and could not be expected to respond the same. On reflection, that would give anyone a headache. I smiled at the thought and my mind quieted. When I returned to consciousness, it was early morning and a hint of dawn approaching. I rose, feeling relaxed, made my way back to my quarters, showered, dressed, and just had time for breakfast. Commander Wexler was walking towards the trail to the shuttle pad just as I exited the dining hall.

"Good morning, Commander Wexler," I said, bowing deeply. "Thank you for inviting me to lunch."

He gave me an appraising look, then smiled. "Good morning, Dragon Sapir. You look rested."

We walked to the shuttle pad in silence and arrived just as a shuttle with a Jax Council Seal on its side approached. Inside, the seats were wider, cushioned, and covered in a soft, leather-like cream colored material. And an attendant served us tea while Wexler shared a little of his life in the Guard. Like all of us, he had been born into a family of three, but in his case, he was the last and born and after his two brothers were past the eligible age. He had been showered with love. His father had been a captain in the commandos and done his best to prepare him for what was to come. Young Wexler had set his sights on the Guard and had succeeded in making sergeant. Over the years, he had earned a commission as a lieutenant, then the rank of captain, and had been eventually picked for commander. It explained much about Wexler and his strong belief that tradition and duty should be the same. I was sorry to see the flight end.

We landed on the top of the Jax military headquarters building in the center of the Gilboa, the Jax capital. As we exited the shuttle, a Lieutenant stood with two commandos, weapons in hand.

"Sir, please hold this devise to your eye." The lieutenant handed Wexler a small eye reader. As he did, the lieutenant watched his pad, nodded, retrieved the devise, and handed it to me. "Thank you, Commander Wexler. Ma’am."

I took it and held it to my eye. He nodded and looked up. Thank you, Captain Sapir. He tapped the tablet and two silver-looking cards emerged. He placed one on each of our sleeves. They clung like magnets. "Sergeant Falk will escort you to your meeting." He stepped back and saluted as a stocky, middle-aged sergeant stepped forward.

"If you would follow me, sir, ma’am," he said, turning towards an open elevator door. Once we were inside, he pressed the button with 51 on it. When the doors opened, two commandos stood blocking the exit. Another lieutenant ran a scanner over our badges, checked his pad, stepped back, and saluted.

"Sergeant Falk, show Commander Wexler and Captain Sapir to room 5112."

We followed Falk to the right down a long hallway with floor to ceiling windows looking out over the city. It was a dizzying view, giving me the feeling I was walking on air. At the end of the hallway, two more commandos stood outside a door. When we arrived, one scanned our badges and then announced us via his Mfi. After a short pause watching his Mfi, he opened the door and Wexler and I entered, approached the two men and a woman, and bowed low. From pictures, I recognized the woman on the left as Admiral Geller, Naval Operations; the man in the center as General Lerman, Army Operations; and the man on the right as General Noam, Special Forces Operations. These three were responsible for negotiating the Jax contracts. They each sat at a small steel table with a glass top, which appeared to be touch screen displays. General Geller was first to speak.

"Relax, and have a seat at the tables in front of you," she said, pointing to the two individual tables. I sat in the one to the right and Wexler the left. "The three of us not only negotiate the Jax contracts, but we also review the results for compliance, both from the client and the responsible Jax unit. Written reports are adequate in evaluating most straightforward contracts. For more complex ones, we usually set up a teleconferencing call with the unit’s commander to fill in the gaps. On rare occasions, when several contracts turn out to be not what we anticipated, it is our responsibility to determine the cause and take appropriate action."

When Geller paused, Lerman spoke, "Normally that would involve a face to face with the unit commander. In this case, Commander Wexler. However, since the contracts in question all involve you, Captain Sapir, we felt the need to have you present."

When Lerman paused, Noam spoke, "Specifically, Lanzhou, Molova, New Keif, Faithful, and Halo. We need to determine whether we the committee, the client, or the Black Guard was responsible for the unpredictable consequences, and take appropriate action to avoid similar problems in the future."

Geller continued. "The client lied to us at Lanzhou, but you, Captain Sapir, kidnapped the client and abandoned the structure you were supposed to guard. If he had been killed or captured, the Jax would have looked like they had run from their responsibility." Her pause and slight tilt of her head were a clear invitation for me to comment. I fought for a quiet mind, knowing I was being judged and the consequences could mean the end to my career in the guard. I sat quiet for several minutes, refusing to answer until my mind settled. When Captain Sapir disappeared and Dragon Sapir finally appeared, I nodded acknowledgement.

"The Jax military, through their representatives, gave me command and a duty when you assigned me to guard the governor of Yuan province, just as you gave Captain Drezner the responsibility to stop the rebels attacking Ebao. He could have been judged a coward letting three hundred rebels proceed to the governor’s estate before he moved to block the remaining rebel force." I took a drink of water before proceeding. "Had he chosen tradition and tried to block the entire rebel force, they would have overrun him, killing all of his detail and permitting the entire remaining force to proceed to the estate. In that event, the Guard and the governor would have been killed, regardless of my actions. So I believe he chose duty, limiting the number that could attack the estate and providing his detail a chance of containing the remaining force in Ebao." I took another drink, not because I was thirsty but to give them time to digest what I had said. "Knowing I could not defend the estate against an organized and well equipped force of over two hundred, I also chose duty, to save the lives covered by our contract. If I had chosen to stay and die, how would the Jax have been perceived? As heroes or as brave but fallible?"

Leman gave a short laugh. "The quip heard around the known galaxy… ’I’m not going to let some want-a-be rebels demonstrate to the universe that the Jax can be beaten by rabble with a piffling ten to one odds.’ Captain Drezner told his colonel he and his men had resigned themselves to dying at Lanzhou until they heard that. That became the battle cry that broke the rebel attack and resulted in their defeat."

"Yes, you have a point, Captain. Failing is failing no matter how brave you are. What about Molova? It was not in our contract to protect Prince Badal’s wife when she went shopping. The contract was from his estate to the conference building and back," Noam asked. "She had her own security to protect her while away from the meeting site."

"I admit I never considered the technicalities of the contract, only my duty to protect our clients. And I would doubt Prince Badal or future clients would accept that as an excuse, although valid in a court of law."

"New Keif," Geller interrupted. "You were sent to advise and assist, yet you took it on yourself to take independent action. Some might consider your action wanton killing."

"Neither the army nor commandos are trained to fight in buildings. Consequently, their losses were heavy. I did not believe telling them ’how to’ would have changed their basic instincts, and it might have made matters worse. And trying to integrate the Guard into their teams would have been disastrous for both teams, as we have never trained together. I, therefore, chose to help by cleaning out one building."

"Why did you let over a hundred rebels escape?" Noam asked.

"Because I was asked to help clear the building, not kill rebels." That got smiles all around.

"At Faithful, you renegotiated the contract. Do you believe that is your prerogative, Captain?" Geller asked.

"When I found Imum Kelebek had underestimated the Jax resources she needed, I contacted Captain Blatt of the Crouching Tiger who agreed to provide them," I said, avoiding all the messy details. "The contract remained the same—guard the prisoners."

"Your actions on Halo appear… heartless to many," Noam said. "And when added to the Guard’s actions on New Keif and Faithful, sadistic. You endangered innocent lives and killed every person who invaded the building. The ’black’ in Black Guard no longer applies to your uniform but has taken on the meaning of ’death’."

Their faces seemed to collectively become tense and their stares intense. The moment of truth, I realized. The whole point of this meeting. The answer they sought would determine my future. I sat quietly, letting my mind sort out my thoughts to find the truth of my actions. That would have to be enough. I would not lie.

"The Jax contracts you write are very specific—protect a given individual or individuals. That becomes my duty—to protect the client. I feel I have a responsibility to achieve that commitment with the least risk to my team, while ensuring I maintain the trustworthiness of the Jax contract. These are not and have not been negotiable. Protecting others, choosing not to kill, or allowing a client to jeopardize that commitment is negotiable when it does not interfere with my duty," I said, and sat back and closed my eyes. Sometime later, Geller spoke.

"We would like you both to stay in Gilboa city until we have had an opportunity to consider your comments. Accommodations have been arranged for you in guest quarters."

* * *

That afternoon I decided to go into the city. Dressed in my Guard uniform, since I had no other clothes, I toured the city, wandering through shopping areas, eating in restaurants, and visiting museums. The people I met were friendly but appeared apprehensive around me; whereas, people interacting with the men and women in army and navy uniforms didn’t seem to have the same reaction. They were more… relaxed around them. I wondered if it were the black uniform, the Black Guard reputation, or me. I decided I would have to make an effort to integrate into Jax society. In reality, the military had been my only contact since I was six years old. The Guard was family, but I needed some social life and outside interests. To that end, I would need civilian clothes and Hada’s help.

* * *

On the third day, Wexler and I were notified the committee wanted us at one p.m. When we arrived, we were shown to the same room.

"We’ve spent the last two days going over your reports and considering your actions in light of what you told us, Captain Sapir," Geller said after we sat. "Our session with you was very instructive and disturbing. Commander Wexler has always been nervous about dragons, and I now appreciate why. You appear to see the contract from multiple perspectives—the Jax, Guard, client, subordinates, adversaries, those caught in the middle, and even third party observers—and act in a manner which attempts to balance those perspectives. As you said, if the client gets killed, we will be viewed as having failed even if you all die fighting to save his life. And although we may be blameless in a court of law if a client is killed doing something not covered by the contract, the world would blame us. Consequently, kidnapping a client or threatening to quit a contract may be reasonable responses in certain circumstances, but do we want to suggest that option to the average team leader?"

"There is also the disturbing evolution of the Black Guard. Traditionally, the Guard provides building security to one or more of its residents. You appear to have changed that to providing individual security independent of the location. That is far more complex and dangerous," Lerman interjected.

"Commander Wexler, we remain concerned with the evolution of the Black Guard. Although it has enhanced the overall Jax image, it has given the Guard a phoenix-like status that is going to involve more risk. That means correspondingly more deaths in a branch of the military that produces the fewest recruits. And you cannot compensate by lowering your standards since your present reputation is a result of your selection process," Geller said, then turned her gaze on me. "We invited Captain Sapir here to determine whether her results were because of her Guard training, her personality, or because she has achieved dragon status. And in the end, to decide whether we want her brand of thinking. We have concluded she acted appropriately for the circumstances and Guard training played a significant part in her actions. But we remain undecided as to whether it’s her personality or whether other dragons would have made the same or similar decisions."

"These are critical questions for you, Commander Wexler, in making assignments and for us in accepting contracts," Noam said when Geller paused. "In fact, we have a proposal in front of us right now for the Guard which is again nonstandard but consistent with Captain Sapir’s previous assignments. What do you think, Dragon Sapir?"

"Tradition and duty have always been the cornerstone of the Jax military. More so in the Guard, where tradition and duty have been considered equivalent—one and the same. To me they are separate and duty has the priority. Duty is not only our commitment to the client as stated and implied in the contract but to the members of the Guard responsible for the contract. Unfortunately, tradition tends to minimize duty. If you are going to accept additional risk, then the commitment to the client and the Guard must be equal."

"What do you mean?"

"We must consider our various options and choose the solution that meets our commitment to the client and appears to present the least risk to the Guard. Splitting my team at Lanzhou is an example. Although I lost half my team, I saved half by leaving the governor’s estate while honoring the intent of our contract."

"You didn’t do that at New Keif," Noam said. "It seems like you put our contract first."

"Not true, sir. I considered several alternatives: teaming with the army to clear the buildings, choosing to clear a room at a time, staying in the administration building and clearing the second floor, and using the leap-frogging technique. In the end, I decided the leap-frogging technique represented the least risk to the Guard."

"A Guard died," Lerman said after checking his tabletop tablet. "I’m surprised more didn’t."

"The Guard’s death was bad luck—a lucky shot by one of the rebels. If we had the ability to run that scenario ten times, I believe more than half the time, no one would have died. The technique is effective because it is so fast the enemy doesn’t have time to organize, and they panic."

"What about Faithful? You honored a very bad contract and took a huge risk." Noam asked.

"I threatened to leave unless Imum Kelebek renegotiated the contract and agreed to help me prepare for the attempted breakout by the United Freelands. That made the contract doable and greatly minimized the risk to the Guard. We are in a killing profession and cannot eliminate our people getting killed. But we owe them the best chance of succeeding with minimum loss of life, if for no other reason than they are difficult to replace." That they should understand, I mused.

"We all agree in principal, Sapir. It’s the implementation that concerns us. We concede you have been able to succeed in doing that, but will the other dragons? And what about other team leaders?" Geller asked. I didn’t know the answer so I stayed quiet. "Never mind. You’ve persuaded us to accept the contract. It will provide us with another data-point."

Wexler and I worked well into the night helping the committee write the proposal.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

North Song: The Warlord Shin

Well Sapir, do you think all of you dragons would act the same or at least similarly, in a given situation?" Wexler asked. He had been quiet during most of the shuttle ride back to Sasser Mountain.

"No, I don’t. We’re unique individuals and are unlikely to react the same way to any given situation."

"But, dragons have clarity of thought. The ability to grasp the ramifications of the situation."

"Yes, but understanding the situation does not mean seeing the same solution. That would depend upon our perception of tradition, duty, risk, client, and team. Those assessments will vary by individual. So while we may all see the same problem, we are unlikely to see the same solution."

"That’s what has the Committee and me concerned," Wexler mumbled, and was silent for the rest of the trip.

* * *

The next day, I assembled my new team. Senior Sergeant Solow was back with me but now as a newly appointed Lieutenant, and Sergeants Judt and Cerff as newly promoted Senior Sergeants heading two of the three reconfigured teams of four members each. The new teams were composed of the same people I had in Halo, except for the addition of Corporal Rong, a woman, giving me two on each team.

"Good morning. You have all been on teams with me and, therefore, know me and what to expect," I said after they settled down on the ground. I had decided to hold the meeting outside as the weather was chilly but sunny and the mountain air refreshing. "This contract is to protect the wife and two young children of a warlord on the planet North Song. The Warlord Shin is having a dispute with his neighbor, a warlord named Daiki, and is concerned about their safety."

"Sir, what about him and his son’s safety?" Sergeant Catz asked, looking at the briefing notes I had distributed via their Mfis.

"We will know more when we get there, but I assume he is active in the fight with his father against Daiki. That would be the domain of the army rather than the Guard."

"And our duty?" Catz asked, smiling. She had been with me from the beginning and knew me well.

"The safety of the wife and her two children. If we try to do more, we run the risk of jeopardizing our lives and those we are contracted to guard." Nodding heads of agreement greeted me. "The shuttles will be here tomorrow at eight for those interested in seeing North Song."

* * *

The shuttles delivered my team and me to the Black Leopard. When I exited, a Lieutenant braced to attention and saluted.

"Welcome aboard, Captain Sapir. I’m Lieutenant Froman. I’ll show you to your assigned quarters and when you are ready, to Colonel Helon. He would like to see you when you’ve gotten settled."

"Thank you, Lieutenant." I nodded and followed him to the commando area and a private room. "Give me an hour to get settled. After that you can reach me on my Mfi when the Colonel is available." I unpacked my few articles of clothing and toiletries, showered, and spent the remaining time reviewing the background information on North Song. The planet was mountainous and divided up between low tech regions run by self-claimed warlords. The main city, Rasun, had a population of several million and acted as a distribution center between off-planet merchants and the warlords. The merchants had long ago stopped flying upcountry as it wasn’t safe. The warlords were unpredictable and without scruples.

After an exchange of messages, Lieutenant Froman came and escorted me to Colonel Helon’s office. The private on duty opened his door and bowed as I approached. I entered and gave a shallow bow, which Helon returned.

"What would you like to drink, Captain?" He waved me to sit.

"Tea, if you have it, otherwise, water," I said, settling into the all-to-familiar plain steel armchair with its commando-blue padding prevalent in senior officer’s offices. I had no sooner sat than the private set down a tray with tea, sugar, and milk.

"I hear your name a lot since New Kief. You have had some rather unusual assignments for the Black Guard. Is the Black Guard expanding its role?" he asked, watching me as he sipped his tea.

"An evolution, I think."

"A dangerous one. I don’t envy you, Sapir. The good news is that Captain Litwin informs me he has been ordered to stop back regularly to check on you. Of course, the bad is that there will be gaps when you have no support, and the tribes are unpredictable. Although low tech, they have rifles, lasers, RPGs, and are very good shots."

"Sounds like it fits with Guard rule number one—trust no one, ever," I said, and he laughed.

"Good rule for the Jax. They hire us, but they don’t like us. We are a necessary evil. It frees them from doing the dirty work and keeps their hands clean."

* * *

Captain Litwin dispatched two combat shuttles to ferry us to the Sabana region and dropped us less than a klick outside the city of Haeju, where Warlord Shin lived. A city with a population of twenty thousand. Fifteen minutes later, several small trucks equipped with large caliber machine guns appeared, and we were driven into the city. In the center, we entered a compound enclosed by an eight foot high stone wall and stopped next to a two-story white-washed brick building.

As I exited the truck, a tall, muscular man exited the doorway with two equally tall but much heavier-set men. His clothes were similar in style to the others, except better quality: long sleeved, hip-length shirt; baggy pants tight at the ankles; and a short leather jacket. An automatic weapon hung from his back and a belt with ammo clips circled his waist. His narrow face contained a frown as his eyes scanned us and finally came to rest on me. His brown eyes held mine.

"You’re a woman," he said after a long silence. His angular face was covered with a nicely trimmed beard and mustache and curly black hair protruded from his white, round skull-cap.

"You’re a man," I said, keeping my amusement from reaching my face. He stood glaring at me in silence for a long time.

"I’m paying a lot of money. I expected—"

"Men," I interrupted. "But what you got instead is much better. You got the Black Guard." I couldn’t help a smile at the shifting emotions on his face: shock, anger, and finally a sneer. Other men were approaching as we stood talking. "Before you decide you want a demonstration or contest, the Black Guard has nothing to prove. You hired the Jax Black Guard because of our reputation, which has been built over hundreds of years. If you don’t want us, we will leave."

"Show Lord Shin respect, woman," the big man on Shin’s left said loudly, and took two steps towards me, his snarling face thrust towards mine. I snapped my Mfw loose and jammed it into his solar plexus. Garlic breath exploded in my direction as he doubled over and stumbled backward. My weapon swiveled towards the man on Shin’s right whose hands sought his weapon. Instinctively, I knew every Guard’s weapon was now showing by the look on Shin’s face.

"We don’t do demonstrations, but we do give examples. The first one to draw a weapon dies with a bullet through his right eye." I smiled at Shin. "Game’s over, Warlord Shin. Everyone here has earned the uniform they are wearing. I’d rather not have to kill your men to prove it." My gun swiveled back to the man I had struck, who had his hand on his weapon.

"Enough," Shin said, shaking his hand while scanning his men. "We need to talk… Captain Sapir."

I followed him into the building, down a hallway and into a small room with a table and an assortment of chairs, some wood, some steel, and some benches.

"Marie, some coffee," he said to a young woman who stuck her head in the doorway. "How do you work?"

"I have three teams with me. One team will be assigned to your wife and to each of your children. Two members on each team will be with each member of your family from now until you no longer need us. I’d like a tour of the compound for my team and me. We need to understand all the possible entrances and exits. In the event of trouble, we will need to know our options," I said. "And it would help if you would give me an overview of the situation and what you believe are the potential dangers."

"All day and night?" he asked, eyes narrowed. I nodded. "Good. The province of Semuc is next to mine. We have for generations argued… and fought over strips of grassland and rivers bordering the two. But the old warlord of Semuc died last month and the new one, Daiki, is insane. He’s claiming the entire valley separating our lands belongs to him. His fighters are well armed, and I fear he may be crazy enough to start a war. If he does, I doubt he will give notice, and may begin with an attack on Haeju when I’m not here." He looked up as Marie placed a glass container on the table along with glasses. Shin filled each glass and slid one towards me. "Tea with honey."

I took a sip. "Very good. You understand our contract covers your family only. While we may protect others by killing those we feel a threat to your family, our only concern is your family." I wanted to be clear we weren’t an extension of his army. He stroked his beard as he watched me.

"That seems heartless. You would let innocent people die waiting for the attackers to threaten you… my family."

"Lord Shin, we are mercenaries, very reliable and honorable but mercenaries. We don’t know whether you or Daiki are in the right, and we don’t care. Our total concern will be your family’s safety per our agreement. If we got involved in other people’s safety that would distract us from doing our job and could result in them being saved and your family being killed." I paused for Shin’s reaction. When he said nothing, I continued. "Lastly, the Guard has command of your family’s security. Everyone around them needs to understand that."

"If they don’t?"

"Remember? Our only concern is your family. Anyone hindering us will be considered supporting the people trying to hurt them. That could give us cause to kill them, and we would."

"Including me?" he asked. I nodded. He laughed. "The rumors appear true. The Black Guard has a reputation of being without feelings. When I saw women, I thought the rumors wrong, but I see they were right. I will inform my men that in an emergency you are in charge."

"Thank you, Lord Shin. Although we will not go out of our way to help anyone unless it helps your family, we will not intentionally put anyone in harm’s way." The idea that people thought us heartless killers without feelings sickened me. I could understand how it could look to an observer, adversaries, and how rumors tend to take on a life of their own, but I hoped we never liked seeing people killed or failed to consider innocent bystanders when we contemplated our options.

"Come." He rose, and I followed him out into the courtyard where Shin’s men stood on edge like sixteen rattlesnakes were loose. "Men, I have agreed with Captain Sapir that the Black Guard is in charge of my family’s security whether I’m here or not. If they tell you to do something, do it."

He led us on our tour of the compound. He crossed an open field with two men practicing and a third watching as we headed towards three one-story buildings.

"We use this field for general training, hand-to-hand fighting, knives, familiarization with weapons, etcetera. These three buildings are used to house men here for training and single men who for one reason or another don’t have a place to stay. Usually, it is temporary," he said, opening the door only part way. I pushed it open and walked past him with my team following. It looked like a typical barrack with bunks, showers, and toilet facilities. Only two men were there as we passed through to the back door. They glared at us but said nothing. I entered the second one without asking and again walked through to the back door. Only one man was in the building, in bed. He pulled the covers up to his neck as we passed. The third building was empty. "You don’t have much respect for people’s privacy."

"Privacy is a luxury in war. But now that we’ve seen the buildings and their layout, I doubt we will ever enter the first two again, without knocking." I smiled. "We will take over the third." In a way, being arrogant established us as no nonsense mercenaries and hopefully minimized the men from getting familiar or testing one of us. The next building was small with no windows and a heavily barred door, which Shin unlocked.

"This is where we store our weapons." He waved me in. The room was filled with crates of ammunition and what looked like weapons carried by twentieth century marines, including flak jackets, and a few heavy machine guns like those mounted on the trucks that delivered us to the compound. I waited as each member looked inside. The larger building, which stood in front of this one and faced the gate, was a dining hall for the troops in the compound. Another two-story building stood next to the weapons building.

"Several of my senior officers live here with their families." He hesitated. "Do you need to see this one?"

"Yes, but you may give them notice that we need to see the layout. I imagine your wife and children visit this building," I said, softening my approach now that I hoped I had made my point. After a few minutes he waved for me to enter. Three women and six children ranging in age from toddlers to early teens stood against the far wall. Two men stood with Shin. A stocky man with a full beard and a scowl looked me up and down.

"You’re in charge?" he snarled. I nodded and understood the shock, resentment, and temptation to beat on his chest and didn’t take it personally. "What gives you the right to march through our home?"

"Warlord Shin," I said, holding eye contact. "His family will be visiting this building and possibly others. If trouble happens, whoever is with them needs to know the entrances and exits the intruders and they can use. A few seconds’ delay could be the difference between life and death."

"You think you are better than us," a man taller than Shin but thinner said with a sneer.

"I don’t know you so I don’t have an opinion. But even if I did, it has no meaning since we aren’t competing against each other. Your job is to protect your people. Mine is to protect Warlord Shin’s family. The better you are at your job the less danger your families will encounter." I walked past them with my team following and examined each room and door. When I finished, I gave a small bow in their direction. "Thank you for your patience."

Shin was quiet as he led me back to his house. Inside, a tall woman with a mature figure, a teen aged girl, a preteen girl, and a three-or-four-year-old boy sat at the kitchen table obviously waiting on us.

"Captain Sapir, this is my wife, Iseul, daughter, Soon, and youngest son, Hyun." I gave a small bow. "The other girl is my lieutenant’s oldest daughter, Aika."

"It’s my pleasure to meet you. Iseul. I will be assigning a team of five Guards to you and to each of your children. They will be with you night and day until your husband considers it safe for us to leave."

"Is that necessary?" She looked towards Shin, but I answered.

"Who knows? Your husband’s men may defeat the Warlord Daiki and you might never be in jeopardy. He may make peace with Semuc Province and you might never be in jeopardy. Or he may give us notice when he is coming so you might seek safety elsewhere."

"I get your point, Captain. My husband is very generous paying for guards for us, so I and my children will cooperate."

"Yes, very generous. Iseul, this is Lieutenant Solow, my second in command, and this is Senior Sergeant Catz. She and her team will be assigned to you…" After Catz introduced her team, I went on to introduce Senior Sergeant Cerff to Soon and Senior Sergeant Judt to Hyun. Then we took a tour of the house. The second floor had four bedrooms: a master for Shin and his wife, one each for Soon and Hyun and a fourth for their eldest son, Tahm who was part of the Sabana army and out on patrol. It had two bathrooms and an office. Downstairs were a large kitchen, bathroom, family room, another office, and front and rear doors. By the end of the day, my off duty personnel were settled into the third barrack and the Shin family under Black Guard protection.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

North Song: The Warlord Daiki

Later that day, I called a meeting with Lieutenant Solow and my senior sergeants.

"I want each of you and each of your teams over the next two days to tour the compound and the town. Because on the third day, I want each of you to tell me how you would attack this compound, it’s weaknesses, and when would be the best time to attack Shin’s family members. Based on that we will make adjustments. For now, shift change every six hours."

"We will need to know about the other warlord," Solow said. "That could be crucial information."

"Not for this exercise. I’m looking for how someone clever would go about an attack here at Haeju. But for your information, Shin claims that warlord Daiki’s army is twenty percent larger, weapons are newer, and has more equipment—vehicles, ammo, explosives, and heavy machine guns—and he’s crazy and unpredictable," I said.

"You’re worried that crazy and unpredictable might be aggressive and shrewd." Catz smiled knowingly. When I nodded, she continued. "And this compound appears an easy target for such a man."

"Yes. Consider this a training exercise. Although there will be no grades assigned, your insights my save the life of a friend, comrade-in-arms, or your beloved Captain."

* * *

Three days later, I gathered those off duty. "Well, who would like to start?"

"From what I could learn, it would be an eight hour drive, or twelve hours on horseback, or eighteen hours walking to Haeju from the border with Daiki. I would send in a small team of three or four persons partway by horseback to attack the weapons storage building. I’d use a rocket-propelled grenade launcher and time my attack for around three a.m.," Sergeant Judt said to nodding heads.

"I’d send a group of twenty to thirty by night to within four hours of Haeju, either by horse or on foot to avoid notice. Then I’d create a diversion in the disputed valley to draw Shin and a sizable group there. If the incident began in the afternoon, the compound would be poorly defended by midnight. I’d attack killing as many soldiers as possible, taking hostages, and destroying the weapons building," Sergeant Nadel said.

"Lseul Shin is most vulnerable when she visits her mother in the small town where she was born. It’s two hours closer to the disputed valley. The tribesmen are good shots so it would take only a few if they wanted to assassinate her; a larger group if they wanted to abduct her and the children." Lieutenant Solow said. "If Daiki is crazy, then assassination, otherwise abduction."

"What about you, Captain?" Sergeant Catz asked, which elicited smiles and snorts.

"I’d use trucks loaded with fifty or so troops. I’d take them into the neutral zone—the open land separating Shin, Daiki, and several other warlords’ lands from Rasun, the capital of North Song. I’d drive cross country to the road leading to Haeju and camp some four to six-hour drive away and wait for nightfall. Like most of you, I’d have planned an afternoon diversion in the valley. I’d leave in time to arrive at the compound around three a.m., kill anyone who possessed a weapon, take Shin’s family and the other two families hostage, and destroy the weapons building. I would think that sufficient for Daiki to get what he wanted in the valley."

"You must have loved the training exercises." Solow laughed.

"I did. Over the next few days, I want each of the teams to discuss the possible scenarios we’ve conjectured and possible counters. I will adjust our security accordingly. Crazy doesn’t mean stupid, nor does unpredictable mean unplanned. When Daiki strikes, and I believe he will, I want him surprised, not us.

* * *

I left the barracks and was heading towards Shin’s house when three men entered the gate, exchanging friendly shouts with the guard. Then they turned in the direction of Corporal Toch, who was standing near the gate, and had a huddled conversation. Two of the men then walked in the direction of the barracks while the third strutted across the yard towards Shin’s house. The two stopped and looked me up and down as I passed.

"I’d like to try that gun she has strapped to her leg," the short, stocky man with an unruly beard said. The other, taller and thinner with a trimmed beard, laughed.

"I’d like to try her out," he said loud enough to ensure I heard. I ignored them, as they hadn’t addressed me. By now, the young man had reached the door and was talking with Sergeant Ganz. He waved his arms around, and his voice rose to a shout as I neared.

"Get out of my way, bitch. I live here." He grabbed Ganz by the wrist and pulled, a smile on his young face. Ganz didn’t resist. She let him pull her forward and used the momentum to drive her right elbow between his eyes. He staggered backward one step and fell unto his ass, his nose bleeding profusely. After his head cleared and he realized his nose was probably broken, he grabbed for the rifle hanging at his side, but stopped when he saw Ganz’s Mfw pointed at his face. Just then Shin came running out.

"That’s Tahm, my son, you crazy bitch—" he said as he grabbed Ganz’s gun arm. She let Shin pull her arm, swiveling with the pressure and drove her Mfw into his stomach. As he doubled with the pain, she swept her right leg through his legs and drew her laser with her left hand. When Shin looked up from the ground, Ganz had stepped back and had her Mfw pointing at him and her laser at his son.

"Did I neglect to mention you don’t touch a Black Guard and that drawing a gun on one will get you killed? We don’t like to kill our clients or their sons, but we will if attacked," I said when I reached them. "Sergeant Ganz?"

"Sir, this young man approached me, wanting access to the house. Since I’ve never met him, I asked him to wait while I verified he was authorized. He became belligerent and attacked me. Then I was attacked from behind by an unknown assailant, who I now see is Warlord Shin." Ganz never smiled, although it must have taken considerable effort. She had known it was Shin who had been reaching for her.

"You, your family, and your men may call us bitches or anything else if it makes you feel better. But unless you have a death wish, you will obey our orders and refrain from taking aggressive action against us."

Shin glared at me as he rose. After hard looks at Ganz and me, he grabbed his son’s arm and stormed off in animated conversation. I hoped he was convincing the young man that "getting even" was a terrible idea.

"That was well done, Ganz. Shooting clients or their sons for a first offense would be frowned on," I said, smiling. Shin’s daughter, Soon, was standing in the hallway smiling as I entered the house.

"She’s very fast," she said, her brown eyes sparkling with excitement. "They think women are for their amusement. Are all the women as good as Sergeant Ganz?"

"She and the others started their training before they were eight years old, and had to compete against hundreds of other girls and boys. Any of us will be happy to answer any questions you have so long as you don’t distract us from our duty." I continued into the kitchen where Iseul was preparing lunch with another young woman.

"Is he hurt?" she asked, concern in her voice.

"Only his pride." I hoped his father would squelch any idea of retaliation.

"That’s important to men." She studied my face for a long time, looking for… the answer to some question. Her eyes misted. "Don’t kill him, please."

"Hopefully, your husband has convinced your son that killing the guards protecting his family isn’t a good idea."

* * *

The following week settled into an uneasy peace where our inescapable presence was tolerated. There was always a Guard near the gate into the compound and one wandering the grounds or around the perimeter. In addition, I encouraged the off duty Guards to visit the town. The more familiar we were with our surroundings, the better equipped we would be in the event of an emergency and a need to flee the compound. Shin and the others felt it a fortress; I considered it a cage.

It was an hour after midnight, and I was getting dressed when the emergency LED flashed on my Mfi.

"Report," I said, noting it was from Sergeant Nadel, who was patrolling the grounds.

"I have a person lying on top of the wall behind our barracks with a grenade launcher. He appears to be waiting for something."

"Take no action unless he does. I’ll join you shortly." I clicked on the all-channels emergency override and waited as I received confirmation from each team member. "We have our ’blowup the weapons building’ scenario in progress. Sergeant Catz, your team is to keep the family in place. Sergeant Cerff, take your team over the wall by the far barrack. Send two men to circle the wall in each direction. Prepare to engage but wait to see what they plan. Sergeant Judt, have your team await orders." I slipped out the front door and around the building into the shadow of the wall.

The sniper was lying only twenty steps in front of me, facing the weapons and senior officers’ quarters beyond. I released the catch on my whip and quietly slid closer. Nadel was crouched against our barrack wall, Mfw pointing at the man. She nodded. It was one of the scenarios we had envisioned. The shooter was waiting for some action to get everyone running around inside the compound before he launched a missile into the weapons building, hoping to cause maximum damage and loss of life.

Sure enough, a few minutes later, a container sailed over the wall and landed on the roof of the senior officers’ building. It burst into flames. The guard at the gate finally noticed after screams came from the house. He set off an alarm horn and flood lights lit the compound. The shooter on the wall sat up and raised the launcher. My whip lashed out, curling around his arms and the launcher.

"Now," I said into my Mfi as I jerked on my whip. One of the shooter’s arms and the launcher flew in my direction. I could faintly hear shooting behind the wall as I caught the launcher. The body crashed to the ground, and Nadel shot him. A mercy killing because without the medical facilities on a Jax cruiser he’d slowly die.

"All clear. Two dead." Appeared on my Mfi from Sergeant Haber.

"All clear. One dead." From Sergeant Cerff. And a minute later. "Another one dead. Their driver."

"Cerff, continue to monitor the outside wall. Judt, your team can stand down." I headed for Shin’s house, knowing he would have questions. Rants more likely, I mused. I had nearly reached his house when he and his son came running towards me from the direction of the senior officers’ house.

"You and your people are worse than worthless. You could have gotten my family killed. I should have known better than to trust women," he screamed. His son’s face had a sneer and his hands were on the rife slung across his chest.

"If your son raises that weapon, you will have reason to hate me because I will kill him." I held his eyes. He eventually turned to his son and shook his head. When he did, he son reluctantly let go of the rifle. "The fire bomb tossed on the roof of that building wasn’t dangerous. It was meant to get everyone running out of the houses into the yard. When that happened, the man on the wall behind our barrack planned to send a missile into your very inadequate weapons building. The explosion would have killed or disabled everyone inside these walls."

"Which way did he go? Why didn’t you chase him?" Shin asked, looking nervously around.

"He’s dead, along with the one who threw the fire bomb, their two friends, and their driver. I told my Guard to hold your family in place because that was the safest place for them."

"Why didn’t you tell me?" he snarled.

"You’re paying the Guard to protect your family, not you or your troops. I’m pleased no one was hurt, but I killed the attackers tonight because they threatened your family. If that is unacceptable or you still consider us worthless or don’t want to trust women, you may cancel our contract, and we will leave." I was rubbing it in, but if I didn’t, his son’s ego was going to get him killed.

"Show me this man with the grenade launcher?" he said, still reluctant to admit defeat. I waved toward the barracks and followed beside him, not trusting his son to be behind me. We walked around the building and found the body and the launcher.

"His arm’s been ripped off and the other one’s barely attached," Tahm’s voice rose with excitement. "And he’s been shot."

"The price of challenging the Black Guard," I said. "We take our jobs seriously. We do not play games, give demonstrations, shoot to wound, or take prisoners." I followed Shin and his son as they went outside the compound to inspect the four dead men and their vehicle. They concluded they were Warlord Daiki’s men.

* * *

The next morning, I called a meeting of my senior people. "I believe the attack last night eliminates any doubt this is only a border dispute. Daiki has declared war on Shin," I said, and received nods of agreement.

"What do you think they will try next?" Sergeant Cerff asked.

"An all-out attack either in the valley or more likely…" I left it hanging, wanting to hear their opinions.

"A diversion in the valley and a large scale attack here," Lieutenant Solow said.

"Destroy the compound, kill anyone with a gun, and take hostages," Sergeant Catz said, echoing my previous scenario.

Sergeant Judt put in, "Within a day or two at most."

"Yes, that’s what I think." I was pleased with their appraisal of the situation. "If we get notice of an attack in the valley?"

"Leave the compound with Shin’s family…" Solow said, but gave no further suggestion as to where, nor did anyone else.

"I believe we will have at least four to eight hours’ notice. Four if Shin’s troops in the valley are overrun; eight if they were just attacked," I said and waited.

"Four if the survivors are being chased by Daiki’s force and eight if it’s a diversion," Catz said.

"Correct. I want your teams updated and prepared to leave with all our equipment within one hour of my order." I left the barracks and wandered out into the yard intending to visit Shin’s house. Outside, I noticed five men digging a pit six by eight meters, so I walked over to them. I recognized the stocky man with a full beard from the senior officer housing.

"Lieutenant?" I asked, since I didn’t know his name.

"Haru," he said, thoughtfully. "We’re building an underground shed to store the explosives. Last night’s attack shows how unsafe the weapons building is."

"That’s good. I’m afraid the walls around the compound tend to create an illusion of safety that’s not true."

"Many of us were angry with Warlord Shin for hiring the Black Guard and more so when we found their captain a woman as well as many of your Guards. We… I owe you an apology. You saved a lot of lives last night. Your… people are very deadly."

"I’m glad we could help, Lieutenant." I gave a small bow and continued on to Shin’s house. Iseul was in the kitchen with Corporal Rong.

"Sir," Rong said in acknowledgement to my presence.

"Captain Sapir," Iseul said, bowing to me. "My husband is very grateful to you, although his pride might not let him acknowledge it in words. So, let me thank you and your team for saving our lives and apologize for being… unreasonable last night. We wanted to run like panicked cattle. I and my children will listen from now on."

"Thank you, Iseul. The Black Guard are not infallible, but we will always have your best interest in mind. Whoever is with you or your children is in touch with every other member of the Guard, and we are coordinating our actions." I raised my arm to show her my Mfi. "I would appreciate it if you would put together a bag of things you might need if you had to leave your home for eight to twelve hours."

"You think…"

"We survive because we anticipate possible trouble and are prepared if it happens. If it doesn’t, it costs nothing."

She slowly nodded. I was a little surprised when nothing happened the rest of the day and night. I hoped that didn’t mean I had guessed wrong and Daiki had a surprise for me.

* * *

After breakfast the next morning, I walked over to check on the progress on the new explosives shed they were building. To my surprise, they had finished the digging and had the floor and the walls halfway bricked.

"You’ve made good progress, Lieutenant Haru," I said, looking down into the pit.

"Captain Sapir." He gave a small bow. "Yes, it should be complete tomorrow, although I guess there is no rush now. I doubt they would try that again."

"Assume the worst and hope for the best." I smiled. "Better to look the fool than be fooled."

He stared at me for a short time before speaking, "You saw the potential weakness and prepared for it. Clever and fortunate for us. Any other observations?"

I nodded. "If you hear of an attack on your troops in the valley, come see me after you have finished your duties." He stood mouth open but said nothing as I wandered away.

It was mid-afternoon when a jeep-like vehicle raced into the compound. Two men jumped out and headed for Shin’s house and a few minutes later Haru and two other officers came running as Shin exited his house. They stood talking for a few minutes, then the officers ran off in different directions, and Shin came running over to me.

"Daiki has attacked my detail in the valley. I’m taking half my troops to reinforce them. Haru said you expected this. How?" he asked.

"It was logical after the other night. Daiki has declared war on you. It’s no longer a border dispute."

He stared at me. Then shook his head like a dog out of water. "Watch after my family," his voice a whispered plea.

"We will protect them with our lives, Warlord Shin."

Over the next hour, men arrived, weapons were retrieved from the weapons building, cars and trucks assembled and loaded, and they raced off down the road leading to the valley. As they left, Haru and Iseul, followed by Sergeant Nadel, came walking over to me.

"Lieutenant Haru, I suggest you may want to distribute the explosives among your men and desert the compound. I think you are going to have company in the early hours of the morning." I said. "Iseul, you and the children need to be ready to leave by sunset, and I’d appreciate any suggestions you might have on places to take you."

"What are you anticipating, Captain?" Haru asked.

"About forty or fifty in cars and trucks armed with heavy machine guns, around one or two in the morning. Probably drive into the compound and start shooting soldiers and looking for hostages like Shin’s family."

"How can you know that?"

"Better to look the fool than be one." I smiled. He nodded and ran off.

Iseul nodded. "Come Sergeant Nadel, let’s go get the children ready to leave.

* * *

Lieutenant Haru returned an hour later with thirty men, and we spent the next hour discussing what I expected to happen.

"What do you suggest?" Haru asked.

"I would position half of your men in the houses surrounding the compound. Arm them with rifles and grenades. The rest hidden in the houses near the gate to the compound. If they come, I think they will ram the gate and drive most of their trucks inside. When they do, destroy with your grenade launchers any cars left outside and any car or truck attempting to leave. When the men in the surrounding houses hear the explosions, they can begin throwing their grenades over the wall. Between the men in front of the gate and the men stationed on the roofs of the houses around the walls, the compound will be a prison."

I waited for questions. After much discussion, I agreed to stay with Sergeant Judt’s team with those responsible for the front gate, to handle the launchers, and to direct activities. Iseul and her children would stay at her sister’s house guarded by Lieutenant Solow and the other two teams. As a precaution, I had charges buried under the gate. The compound was deserted and everyone in place by ten that evening.

* * *

"Do you think they will come tonight?" Haru asked. Sergeant Judt and I had elected to handle the launchers and the three of us were lying in the shadows some fifty meters from the front gate in between two one story houses. It was partly cloudy but a half moon, when it wasn’t blocked by clouds, provided good visibility.

I looked down at my Mfi. "It’s just after midnight. If it were me, I’d want to enter the city around two or three when the least number of people would be up and any guards asleep or fighting sleep and therefore slow to react."

Haru nodded and I could tell he was fighting to stay alert. I hoped Daiki was crazy smart rather than crazy stupid. Smart would mean the valley was a diversion; stupid would mean a messy brute force approach. The Guard had no structure capable of being defended and little advantage in open terrain.

* * *

I shook Haru awake just after three when the first truck slowly approached the compound. It was soon followed by six other vehicles. They began closing the space between them as they got nearer the compound, and the last hundred meters they accelerated. The lead truck smashed into the front gate, tearing it off its hinges, and four vehicles followed it. Men began pouring out of the trucks and heavy machine gunfire erupted within the compound. Two vehicles, small trucks with heavy machine guns mounted in the backs, blocked the entrance.

"On my count, three… two… one… fire," I said, and pulled the trigger. A second later both trucks exploded, followed shortly by explosions within the compound as grenades arched over the walls from every direction. For the next hour, sporadic gunfire could be heard as Daiki’s troops attempted to escape over walls or through the gate. They attempted to use one of their trucks to clear the gate area, but I set off another charge, disabling the truck. Around dawn, a white flag could be seen at the front gate. Haru looked to me.

"Your show, Lieutenant Haru." I didn’t care whether they wanted to fight to the death, take prisoners, or negotiate a truce. My only concern was the safety of Iseul and her children. I was only helping because it was the best solution to protect my client’s family. Haru stood as a young man came walking out. When he saw Haru, he approached.

"Warlord Daiki is dead. Lieutenant Paek wishes to surrender," he said, as his eyes darted back and forth between us and the houses. Haru looked to me.

"I’d leave enough men around the walls to ensure no one tries to escape while the others are surrendering. Have them all come out and lie down while you have a few inspect the compound to make sure it’s clear," I said.

Haru laughed. "You aren’t very trusting, Captain Sapir."

"Better to look foolish… "

* * *

The next week was busy. Shin and the new warlord of Semuc Province met and worked out an arrangement for returning the prisoners, an agreement involving the disputed valley, and I was told a mutual support agreement. And the Black Leopard returned and waited as the Guard services were unlikely to be needed if the two warlords came to an agreement, which they did. We left two days later.

CHAPTER TWENTY

Jax: The Committee’s Decision.

"Your report was very interesting," Commander Wexler said. He had invited me to lunch along with Hada, Dobrin, and Tzadok. "Certainly a very non-traditional assignment handled in a non-traditional way, which appears to be your signature style. I’ve had a long discussion with the Jax Contract Committee. They feel that the role of the Black Guard is evolving and are as nervous as I am. Like me, they are very satisfied with your solutions and results but wonder if other dragons would achieve the same or similar results. They also agree with you that if we are to continue to accept these more risky assignments, duty must be expanded to include the risk to the Guard team." He paused to take a drink. "Your last assignment is a good example. Using the local troops kept the contract safe and minimized the risk to the Guard. The other question is whether we can teach the future Guard leaders to think in those terms?"

"Like all evolutions, I would suspect it’s a hit and miss trial by error," Dobrin said.

"Yes, that is what the Committee fears. So Sapir, they are taking you off assignments for a while. Attali, Dobrin, and Tzadok will get the assignments I might normally give to you. That will answer the Committee’s first question. For the second, they have asked that I assign you to design exercises for the new students to get them thinking in those terms." He sat back waiting our reactions. I wasn’t sure how I felt about those decisions. I didn’t like the fighting, but I loved outsmarting our opponents, protecting our clients, and most of all, minimizing the risk to my family—the Black Guard. I would lose that. It would help if I could ignite that same fire in our new crop of team leaders. And someday be put back on assignments.

To Be Continued… The Black Guard: Evolution.

Novels by C.R. Daems & J.R. Tomlin
http://clemd.home.comcast.net/~clemd/JC/Index.html

Science Fiction:

The Riss Series:

The Riss Gamble

The Riss Proposal

The Riss Survival

The Riss Accession

Fantasy: Epic

The Shadow Sisters Series:

The Shadow Ryana

The Shadow Gypsy

The Seer Renee

Talon of the Unnamed Goddess

Women of Power

Scales of Justice

Blood Duty

Urban Fantasy:

Kazak Guardians Series:

Lynn’s Rules

The Unthinkable

Supernatural/Horror:

Laughing Hounds

Historical Fiction:

Freedom’s Sword

Black Douglas Trilogy

A Kingdom’s Cost

Countenance of War

Not for Glory

The Stewart Chronicles

A King Ensnared